View Full Version : Complete fanfic--> "A Broken Family"


Pages : [1] 2

sue z q
07-30-2001, 03:49 PM
This has no really major plot but I just wrote it, it's kind of a look at the Exstead family right after the suicide of Carrie Exstead. It's not written in my usual style, but anyway, I hope you enjoy!

*14 year old Jinny Exstead was lying on her bed staring straight up into the ceiling. She hadn't slept well since....well, for quite some time. A knock on her bedroom door jolted her and she asked in a small whisper, "Who is it?"
"It's me," said her little brother Casey.
She wiped her face to make sure it wasn't wet, got out of bed, and opened the door. "Hey."
"Hey, Jin. Ummmmmmm...can I just stay in here a while?"
"Of course." The two kids stopped what they were doing and froze when they heard their father's raving voice from in the living room. He was laughing and pouring, laughing and pouring. Jinny wondered how good that must be, just to laugh and pour, laugh and pour, and not have a care in the world.
"Is something wrong?" asked Jinny.
Casey just looked at her, she knew what was wrong as well as he did. Two weeks ago their mother had taken her life, without a known reason, leaving three kids and a husband in indescribable shock.
"John's being weird," was the only way Casey could put his problems. He wished he didn't have to share a room with his older brother, John. He'd made everyone's life absolute hell.
"Come on in," Jinny said. They walked over to her bed and sat down.
Casey began to feel tears well up in his eyes. "He was making fun of me," he said through sobs. "He was saying how babyish I am for crying. But she was my mother!"
Jinny's face made no reaction. She felt the same way, but somehow tears didn't come to her like they did to Casey. She found mild solace in just staring expressionless into space, thinking, wondering...
"I know, Cas." She put her arm around her brother and tried her best to comfort him.
The two kids stopped once again when their father pounded on the door.
"Carrie?"
Casey lost it. The mere mention of her name could wound him.
"Carrie? Where are you hiding? Come out, come out, wherever you are!" he said in a playful drunk slur.
"He still thinks she's here." Jinny said, still showing no sign of emotion.
"I can't take this, Jinny." Casey put his face in his hands and wept. She just hugged him, still staring nowhere.

The next day was as typical as any other day. Everyone got out of bed, took a shower, got ready for school, ate breakfast, all in complete silence. No one looked at each other, no one talked, just did their routine duties to take their minds off other unpleasant thoughts. As Jinny came to the kitchen to make herself some toast, a vague memory of when she was nine came back to her. She was in the kitchen with her mom and they were making cookies. Jinny had wanted to taste some of the cookie dough, but her mom wouldn't let her because raw eggs were in it and she could get sick. Jinny was her stubborn self and grabbed the bowl and took a handful of cookie dough and put it in her mouth. Her mother scolded her for disobeying, but Jinny just smiled at her, happy that she got her way. Within a week, she was in the doctor's office complaining of an upset stomach. It turned she had contracted come bacteria from the eggs. She was scolded and her parents had to end up paying for some very expensive medication to treat the bacteria. Jinny began to wonder if that had pushed her over the edge, or if it had at least contributed to her problems. She began to wonder if she was the cause. She hadn't been an easy child, very stubborn, often wild, not top in her class....but a loud noise came rushing through the kitchen and interrupted her thoughts. It was her older brother, John. He came through the kitchen on his skateboard, grabbed Jinny and took her with him.
"Stop! Let me go!" she cried as she was being suspended in mid air on her brother's skateboard by his fierce grab.
"Come on! We never have any fun anymore! What a bunch of party-poopers!" With that, he put Jinny down, more like threw her, grabbed his lunch and headed on out for school.
He was the only person in their family who seemed completely unaffected by their mother's suicide. Her father stumbled in the room then. She turned around and looked at him, still breathing very hard from when her brother picked her up.
"You okay?" John Sr. Exstead asked, as he saw his daughter panting.
She nodded her head.
"It's 8:20, better get to school soon," he said as he began making his lunch, looking donw the whole time. Jinny wondered how he could be so drunk at night, then in the morning be so sober. Maybe he really wasn't, she wondered. She took her lunch, put her back-pack on and headed for school, all in silence. Her father looked out the window and watched her walk to school. He didn't want to see anything happen to his little girl.

As Jinny was walking, a blonde-haired girl came up to her and began walking side by side with her to school.
"You're Jinny Exstead aren't you?"
Jinny put her protective shield of toughness on and replied, "Yeah. So?"
"Your mom was in the papers wasn't she? A couple weeks ago?"
"Yeah. What about it?" she asked in a rough voice.
"I just wanted to say that I'm very sorry. I saw that picture of you and your dad watching them take her body away in the bag and you looked so-"
"What? Sad? Pathetic? I don't need your pity! My family's doing just fine!" With that she stomped ahead of the girl and walked even faster to get to school. The bolnde girl just stopped and looked at her, feeling hurt, yet understanding how hard that must be, to lose your mother.
Jinny walked up to her class, put her back pack down next to her seat, sat down, and sat stifly in her chair.
Just then her teacher came up to her.
"Jinny, how are doing today?" asked her teacher, Mrs. Wells.
"Fine," she said with her teeth gritted, staring straight ahead of her.
"Jinny, how can I help? I can't decrease the work load of school, but I can be careful on subject matter and I can watch out for you from the other kids.
"I said I'm fine," she said with her teeth still gritted and a glare in her eyes. "I don't need any of your help."
Mrs. Wells put her hand behind Jinny's head and tried to run her fingers through her tangled hair to comfort her, but Jinny would have none of it.
"Leave me alone," she said removing her hand from off her head. The teacher just looked her over and took her all in. She was not well kept, her hair didn't look combed, she obviously didn't care how she dressed....
"Jinny, do you need any help at home? I know you're the only girl at your house and-"
"What part of 'leave me alone' don't you understand?!" Jinny yelled. The whole class looked at her and she felt her eyes get wet. But she wouldn't cry, she couldn't cry.
Mrs. Wells decided to leave her alone. She walked up to the front of the class, a long walk from Jinny's desk, which was at the very back. She began the lessons for that day.

*As Jinny was walking home from a rough day at school, the blonde-girl came up to her again.
"Listen, Jinny, I didn't mean anything this morning when I-"
"Just go away," Jinny said with her head down.
"I just wanted-" but she was interrupted by her mother calling her.
"Megan! Megan! Hurry up, we're going miniature golfing this afternoon remember?" her mother called from down the street.
"I'll be right there, mom!" She turned back to Jinny. "Look if there's anything I can do."
"Yeah," Jinny said quietly, still looking down. She looked up briefly to see the girl run to her mom, hug her, and her whole family get in the car, all happy and excited for a fun filled afternoon. She wondered if her family would ever be like that again. They'd been just like that once. They went to fairs and her mom and dad went to clubs and danced. They used to go camping a lot on weekends when her father didn't have to work. Her thoughts were once again interrupted by her brother John walking behind her.
"Hey, squirt, why ya just standing there? C'mon, let's get home!" he said walking past her, taking long strides.
Jinny didn't answer but picked up her feet and walked home.

That night, at dinner, all was complete silence. Her father had barbequed some hamburgers, it was all he knew how to make. Jinny had made some rice with Casey's help, and everyone looked down at their plate as they ate, except for John Jr.
"Well, today were football tryouts," he said very happily and excited.
"That's great, John," said Casey, still looking down at his plate.
"Do you think you'll make the team?" asked their father, looking up.
"Yeah! Coach said I was real good! If I just keep my grades up, which I always have, I should be on the team!"
"Good." said John Sr. breathing heavily. He finished his hamburger and rice and looked at the table for more, but that was all they had. He remembered a time when they had a veritable feast every night, with how good of a cook his wife was. "Jinny, how was school for you, today?" he asked, trying to get his daughter to talk. Every since the suicide she'd been very quiet, not a usual thing for the Jinny he knew: wild, out-going, funny..
"Good," she said, not looking up.
"That's good." said her father.
She looked up at him briefly, but quickly put her head back down. Then Casey's voice came through as a cry, he was almost choking as he said, "Oh, c'mon, people, can't we talk about-"
"No, Casey," said his father sternly.
Casey looked back down at his plate, his face became distorted as he tried to hold back tears, but he couldn't. He got up from the table and ran to his room. Everyone sat in silence. Then John Sr. got up from the table slowly and went to the refrigerator. He got a beer out, opened it, and sat down at the table as he drank it.
"Can I have one?" as John Jr.
His father looked at him and shook his head. "You're underage," as he took another swig.
"Oh, come on, like you've never given us a beer before."
Jinny looked up at her father and brother. She remembered the four times her father'd given her a beer. First, when they were on a camping trip, second, when they were at a wedding party, third, when they were at one of the clubs her father took her mother to, and fourth, when they were on a vacation in Las Vegas. She remembered that trip. Her father and mother were very tense around each other when they got back. She suspected that her father had "gone out" with another woman while they were there, but she wasn't sure. Those times were the ones when her father had actually given her a beer, the other countless times she'd gotten one by herself were too hard to remember.
"Jinny? You okay?" he looked at his daughter, lost in thought. She'd been like that lately. He thought that maybe she was trying to relive some of those moments she'd had with her mother.
"Huh?" asked Jinny, returning to reality.
"You gonna do the dishes?" her father asked.
She nodded and picked up her plate and took into the kitchen, washing it off in the sink. She came back in and took her father and brother's plates out to the kitchen, too.

That night, her father and her brothers were watching T.V. Football, to be precise. Casey didn't like it, but he watched it to be one of the guys. Jinny sat in her room, trying to focus her mind on her homework, but she was not succeeding. She'd try and think who it was that was searching for the fountain of youth, then get side-tracked and she would completely lose focus. The answer came to her, and she wrote in her notebook Ponce de Leon. She looked at it and wondered if that was right or not. She wasn't sure, but didn't feel like looking it up in her history book. She heard laughing coming from her living room. She almost didn't recognize it was laughter, it'd been so long since she heard it coming from her house and her family. She got and ran into the living room to see what was so funny.

Her brother John and her father were throwing the football around. John Sr. was teaching John Jr. the finer points of football. Her father was definetly drunk, and she wondered if he'd given John a beer by the way he was acting. They were laughing and snorting and being "men" as she and Casey watched, not sure whether to laugh with them, or tell them to be careful to not knock anything over.
"Guys, be careful," Casey pleaded as he saw the ball go flying through the air and just miss a lamp.
"Ah, you baby, don't be so cautious!" John Jr. yelled at his little brother.
"You guys, mom wouldn't-" but she stopped herself. Everyone stopped what they were doing and looked at her. How dare she mention mom, they all thought.
"You shut up!" John Jr. screamed at his little sister.
"Hey," said their father mildly.
"I don't want to hear anymore outta you!" John Jr. continued on his rampage. He looked at the football in his hand and without thinking, he threw it at the small form that was his little sister, Jinny. Jinny saw him throw the ball and ducked, falling to the floor.
"Stop it!" Casey yelled. If anything happened to his older sister, his one and only friend, he wouldn't know what to do.
"That's enough, now, John," the kids father said coldly at his eldest son.
"I hate it when she does that!" he yelled. He looked at her with flames in his eyes and started running towards her. She ran down the hall as fast as she could away from him, but he was too big and too swift. He caught her shoulders and made her fall underneath him. He sat on top of her and she was terrified.
"Get off of me!" Jinny yelled.
"Don't ever mention her again," he said slapping her. The look in his eyes made her tremble and she made an undefinable sound when he slapped her. She put a hand to her cheek and could feel it burning, along with her eyes.
"What a bunch a babies!" John yelled as he got up from off of her and went into his room and slammed the door.
Jinny just lied there, holding her cheek as her father and Casey came running up to her.
"Are you okay, Jin?" asked Casey.
"Here, baby," her father said as he gave her a hand to help her up. As she straightened up, he hugged her. He felt his shirt getting damp as her tears bled through. She noticed she was getting his shirt wet, so she pulled away from him. She looked up into his eyes for a moment then ran to her room and shut the door. John Sr. looked at the door for a few moments then headed to the kitchen for another beer, his seventh that night. Casey looked from her door to his father and felt completely and utterly helpless.

He decided to go to Jinny's room. He knocked on her door. "Jinny? It's me."
"Come in," she said, sounding very composed. She was no longer crying, but just sitting on her bed, staring at the floor.
"We need to do something fun," he said, trying to cheer her up.
"Like what?" she asked sarcastically. She'd begun to use sarcasm quite a lot lately. It made people laugh and accept her, and it also accurately captured her feelings.
"Oh, I don't care. Go to a funny movie or something."
"Yeah, we'll have to do that one of these days."
"Did John hurt you?"
"No," she said with finality not wanting to go any further on what just happened. "I'm going to go to bed early tonight."
"Okay, I'll go to my room then. Goodnight." He got up, went to the door and looked back at his sister about to say something, but she stopped him.
"I'm okay, really," she said, looking up. It'd been a while since her head had looked straight forward and her neck started to hurt a little.
Casey nodded and went out of her room, closing the door.
Jinny changed into a long shirt and got into bed. She just lied there, thinking so many thoughts. She thought about that day and all it's happenings, she thought about the blonde girl and her brothers. She thought her father and his drinking, but one thought was always with her- the thought of her mother's suicide. It would always be with her. She would move on to high school, and she was going to become a cop someday, just like most of her family. She might get married someday and have kids, but that one thought would always be with her. She dozed off, tired from her day, with the sound of the ice in her father's drinks lulling her to sleep.

What did you think?

Jinny_Extead
07-30-2001, 05:29 PM
That was really great!! I loved it!

jo_24
07-30-2001, 06:18 PM
Awesome! You're a great writer! Keep up the good work!

------------------
"You can take the girl out of the Bronx, but you can't take the Bronx out of the girl."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Teddy: Be honest with me, not my parents!

Jinny: All right, fine. You want honesty? Why don't you let me tell you a little bit about my family? See, I never really never had a birthday party unless of course you wanna count my 15th, when my father showed up for cake, plastered in his underwear! Oh... yeah, by the way, my mom couldn't make it that year either because, well, sadly, six months earlier she BLEW HER BRAINS OUT!!!!!

Teddy:God, Jinny

Jinny: As for my brother, ugh... yeah, John... see, he just doesn't like you unless your American, white, and straight... and for me... a few weeks ago when uh... I had that nut case after me... yeah, I had to make a little list, of all the guys that I've slept with in the last two years. I couldn't remember some of their names.

Teddy: Stop.

Jinny: Ya know what? THIS IS WHO I AM, THIS IS MY FAMILY!!!! Come on, it's your turn. You go ahead, flash that all-American, prep school, choir boy smile and you tell me that it doesn't matter... it doesn't change anything... Yeah, that's what I thought!


~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Basically people are who people are. You're born, you die, you're pretty much the same person. All the rest is just window dressing."~Jinny Exstead

Nancy is Slammin'!

Joanna Marie_1
07-30-2001, 08:52 PM
AWESOME...you should write a sequel!

------------------
"As any of the local bartenders can tell ya, I'm a sympathetic ear" ~ Jinny Exstead

"Your born and you die pretty much the same person, all the rest is just window dressing" ~ Jinny Exstead

"People...isnt that just the craziest word u ever done heard?" ~ me *LOL*

sue z q
07-30-2001, 10:11 PM
Originally posted by Joanna Marie_1:
AWESOME...you should write a sequel!



Oh, man, here I go with sequels again! lol I just kinda wrote that off the top of my head and thought that was it, but today I just kept going. I'll post some of what I've written now, then I'll post the rest later. I'm going to NC tomorrow so I don't really want to start a fanfic and not finish it, but NEway, here's more:

She awoke that night around three. Her eyes flew open as the sound of someone banging on her door shook her. She looked at the door and didn't know who it was or what to think.
"Carrie! Carrie?! Come out! Stop hiding!" shouted her father completely plastered, happily thinking her disappearance was a game. She wondered why he always knocked on her door and not John and Casey's.
"I love you, honey! Please!" Then the cries became sad. They lost their playfulness. "Please! Come back!" cried the distraught and disparate man.
Jinny couldn't help it. Her father's helplessness and pain cut into her and aroused those same feelings in her, too. She began to choke with tears.
"Please?!" he cried once more and she heard him slide down her door and land on the floor. She decided to get up and see if he was okay. As she opened the door her father's upper body slid off the door and into her room. He was lying there, half in the hall and half in her room. He'd passed out.
"Dad?" He didn't wake up. She wasn't worried, he'd done this many times before. He slowly opened his eyes and looked up and saw her leaning over him, looking at him.
"Dad, do you need help getting back to your room?" she asked as she put her hand out in front of him. He didn't understand. "Do you need help getting up?" He still made no response or reaction to what she said. He reached out his hand and put it to her face. He began to cry. He pulled her head to his chest. He held her tight and kissed her hair. Jinny just went along with what he was doing.
"I'm sorry, baby," he said through tears.
"It's okay, dad."
Just then John and Casey came bursting out of their room.
"What's going-" started John, but he stopped. He saw the two of them, hugging each other. John tightened his jaw and went back in his room, throwing himself on the bed. Casey just looked at them, wanting that same love and attention from his dad. He made sure everyone was okay and went back in his room, quietly shutting the door.

That next morning, both Jinny and her dad had fallen asleep in those positions. Her dad always woke up at seven sharp, no matter what. His eyes popped open and he put his free hand to his head immediately, the joys of a hangover setting in. He squinted and felt the limp body next to him. It finally registered in his murky head it was his daughter. He tried to wake her up, cause he had to start getting ready for work.
"Jinny? Jinny?"
Her eyelids lifted and she saw her dad staring at her. She became embarrassed and got up.
"Guess I was so tired I couldn't make it to my bed," he said, trying to humor things up.
Jinny just looked away, staring at a piece of carpet.
"Jinny, come here." He motioned for her to sit down beside him. She did. He took a deep breath to say something but got lost in his thoughts. He looked away from her trying to remember what he was going to say. Jinny was hoping he would say something like, 'Everything's going to be okay.' or maybe tell her why she did it. "Get ready for school, " he said, the words running out of him to avoid saying something else. Her hopes fell, and she got up and headed for her room to 'get ready for school.'

That day at school wasn't of any importance except for one small incident. Towards the end of lunch a boy walked up to her table shyly.
"Hi," he said looking at her as she finished her sandwich.
She looked up and mustered, "Hi."
He couldn't think of anything to say to her so he looked at her lunch to see if maybe they could talk about something concerning that. He looked in her lunch and saw she just has a water bottle and the sandwich she's eating.
"That's not a very big lunch your mom gave you," he said very innocently. "Want some of mine?" he said sitting down next to her.
"My mother made great lunches!" she yelled at him. The words leaping from her mouth, as if they were bullets.
"Made?" he stared at her confused.
She looks down again, "Go away."
"I'm-"
"Go away!" she says standing up, looking right at the boy. He gets up immediately and runs to the safety of the boy's table.
"What'd she say?" one of his friends asked.
"She was all mad about something. I wonder if it as something I said." He glances back over at her. She's sitting by herself on one of the benches, eating her sandwich, not looking up.

That afternoon Jinny was just getting back to her house. She walked in the door and headed for her room. She was all alone in the house. Usually her mother was there when she got home, ready to listen to what happened that day at school, but of course, she wasn't. She reached her room, put her backpack down and decided to see if there were any messages on the phone. Her father often had to leave a message saying he'd be home later or earlier or something. She pressed the play button.
"Hi, it's dad. I won't be home tonight till very late, drug bust. Make something or you can order out. There's money in my top drawer. John, you can't go to that party tonight. Stay home with Case and Jin. Well, see ya probably tomorrow morning, bye."
Jinny went to his room and looked in his top drawer. After fishing through some 'hidden' beer cans she found a twenty-dollar bill. She figured they'd order Chinese, her favorite. The opening and slamming of the door made her look up.
"Jinny?" said John as he walked in the house.
"In here," she said.
"Oh." He walks to his father's room. "I'm leaving for the party earlier than I'd told dad. Tell him I left at," he looks at his watch, "Three-thirty."
"You can't go to the party tonight."
"What?"
"Dad, left a message, he'll be late. You have to stay home with Casey and me."
"What?!" He runs to the phone and listens to the message. She hears his fist hit the desk. She cringes and looks in the room where he is.
"I don't care what he says, I'm going!" He goes in his room, changes his shirt into something more 'party-oriented' and starts for the door.
"John, dad'll get mad at you."
"If you were smart you'd realize now that he doesn't mean anything. Remember when I broke that old clock throwing the football around. He got all mad and grounded me for life, then the next day he changed it to a week. Surely, you know him well enough by now." With that he opened the door and ran into Casey. "You're so slow!" he yelled at his little brother as he pushed him inside and slammed the door behind him on his way out. Casey looked over at Jinny and rolled his eyes. John could be so tense and weird sometimes.
"Hey, Jin."
"Hey, Case. Dad's not gonna be home tonight, so he says to order out. Chinese?"
Casey nods and heads for his room to put his backpack down. Just then the telephone rings. Jinny answers it.
"Exsteads....No, he can't come to the phone right now, can I take a message?" Yes, Jinny was well trained.
"What's your name, sir?"
The man on the line answered, "Hank Evans."
"Oh." Jinny didn't recognize the name. "May I ask what this call is regarding?"
"Who is this?"
"This is his daughter, Jinny."
"Oh, well, just tell him I called."
"He'd rather have a message."
"You know your father well, he always wanted to know what was going on. Well, first I'd like to say that I'm very sorry about your mother. I knew her a long time ago. We actually dated in high school. I just wanted to send him my condolences. We fought over her quite a lot." He laughs recalling those memories.
"You knew her?"
"Yeah, like I said, we dated. Well, I've got to go. I just heard about it over here in Connecticut, and I had to call."
"Okay."
"Thank you, um, what was your name again?"
"Jinny"
"Jinny, that's right. I remember him calling me when you were born, and him telling me how happy he and Carrie were to have a girl." Jinny smiles, her father had never told her that he wanted a girl. "Well, I'd love to meet you someday, he always says you look just like your mother." Jinny's smile brightened. She'd always thought her mother was very beautiful, and she took that as a compliment. "Well, like I said, I have to go. Please give him my message, and thanks again, Jinny."
"Thank you," she says as she puts the phone down. Her smile fades as she sees her parents wedding picture on the mantle. She thought her father'd taken all the pictures of her down, but for some reason, he kept that one up. Casey's voice interrupts her.
"Jinny?"
"What?" she says turning around.
"You gonna order the food now?"
"Yeah." She walks over to the phone and orders their usual.

That night at eleven-thirty, John Sr. comes through his front door. Some of his cop buddies come in with him. They're laughing and talking about that night's successful drug bust.
"Did you see the dudes face when we strolled in?" one of them says slapping his knee.
"I know, I know, a deer caught in the headlights," her father says.
Jinny is awake, of course, and listens to their talking. She hears beer cans being opened and wants one more than anything. She decides to sneak into the kitchen, grab a beer and take it back to her room. She opens her door quietly and peeks out from it to determine where her father and his friends are. They're in the den. The only way they could see her is through the partly opened door in the hall that leads to the den. She tiptoes out of her room and decides to run really fast past the door. Her father sees her.
"Jinny? Was that streak of lightning you?" he chuckles.
"Hi, dad. I was just getting some water," she lies, coming back to the door and looking in.
"Jinny? How ya been?" one of the guys asks good-humourdly.
Another one of the guys leans into that guy and whispers soberly, "She just lost her mother, how do you think she's been?"
"I've been good," she says fake smiling at the men. They all looked so handsome and appealing in their uniforms. Her hormones began to rage. She especially liked Pat, one of the men her father worked with. He was the one who whispered that comment.
"That's good, that's good," says the guy who asked.
"Jinny, it's late, get to bed," her father says.
"All right, just let me get some water, okay?"
He nods and the guys start talking again as she's in the kitchen getting a beer.
"She's quite a beauty, John." The guy pauses and looks down. "Just like Carrie."
"Gonna break a lotta hearts, Johnnyboy," they tease him.
"Stop it, guys, stop it," he says laughing and waving his hand loosely at the men.
Jinny has her beer and holds it on the opposite side of her, so the guys won't see it as she's walking past the door.
"Night, Jin," he says as she walks bye. "Oh, wait, Jinny, I have to ask you something."
"What?" she says from in front of her door.
"Come here."

More a little later! What do ya think?

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
07-30-2001, 10:23 PM
Oh, can't WAIT for more!!!1

Joanna Marie_1
07-30-2001, 10:31 PM
OMG this is great pleeeaaaase add more really soon...ko?

------------------
"As any of the local bartenders can tell ya, I'm a sympathetic ear" ~ Jinny Exstead

"Your born and you die pretty much the same person, all the rest is just window dressing" ~ Jinny Exstead

"People...isnt that just the craziest word u ever done heard?" ~ me *LOL*

Bang A Gong
07-30-2001, 11:00 PM
That was so great.

sue z q
07-31-2001, 01:25 AM
Thanks everyone 4 your great replies! I guess this'll be all for now. I might add more when I get back from NC in THREE weeks. My parents are cruel, that is way too long for me to be away from my computer...but, anyway, here's the end, for now. Enjoy!

She puts the beer can in front of her door really fast and walks to the den. "What is it?"
"Did John stay home with you and Case?"
"He went to the party."
"I knew it! Has he come back yet?"
She shakes her head.
"Ha, just like you, John! Sneaking out to parties, getting drunk, meeting some women and-" he stops and looks at Jinny and decided to rephrase what he was going to say, "having some fun!" All the guys laugh and hit each other. 'What a bunch a jerks,' she thinks. 'All except for Pat, of course.'
"Thanks, Jinny, well, get to bed. Night."
"Night, dad." She breathes a sigh of relief, goes to her room, picks up the beer can and sits on her bed. She opens the can quietly to not make any noise and pours the cool, refreshing liquid down her throat. It tastes so good and feels even better. She takes another swish and closes her eyes to get the full-effect and let the alcohol drown her. Her memory kicks in though, against her will. She remembers a time exactly like this when she was drinking a beer can in her room late one night, and her mother found her. She'd grabbed the can from out of her hands, spilling some of it. "Don't ever drink this horrible stuff!" she said. She was almost in tears. She threw the can in the trash and looked at Jinny with a very disappointed look on her face. "I thought you were much smarter than that, Jinny!" she yelled. "I thought you had a lot more sense than your father, but I guess I was wrong!" She glares out of Jinny's room, toward where her father was, then looks back at Jinny. She'd calmed down a little bit when she said, "Jinny, promise me you'll never drink this junk again." She looked right into Jinny's eyes. Jinny said, "I won't," looking just as deep into her mother's green eyes. "Good." With that, she'd walked out of he room. Jinny was twelve when that happened. The memory of that promise which had been broken many times pushes Jinny over the edge. She wondered if maybe that's what made her mother do it. 'Having a drunk daughter who doesn't keep her promises would certianly hurt a mother,' Jinny thought. The weight of that guilt was too heavy for the 14 year old. She chugged down a large gulp of the beer and felt her pain ease.

Later that night, about two in the morning, Jinny had passed out on the floor of her room, with the beer can still in her hand. Her father's friends had left, and John Sr. liked to, whenever he could, peek in at his sleeping children. It brought back lovely memories of when the kids were very little and he and Carrie would look in their rooms and see the peaceful and sleeping kids. He opened the door of his boys' room and saw Casey cuddled up to his pillow, sleeping in a ball. John's bed was empty and he shook his head sadly at the young boy's rebellion. He went next to Jinny's room. He opened her door without making a sound and saw her, lying on the floor with the beer in her hand. His heart sank. He knew that even though it was her choice to get the beer, he hadn't been the greatest father by giving her beers occasionally. He went in, still making no noise, and picked her up and layed her down on her bed. He took the can out of her hand and threw it in her trash can. He pulled the sheets over her, and she woke up.
"Dad?" she said in a husky and tired voice.
"It's me. Go to sleep."
"Dad, I didn't mean to-"
"Go to sleep," he said sternly.
She all of a sudden put her hand to her head and felt a sick, nauseous feeling sweep over her body, starting from her head and hitting her toes with such force she shot out of bed and flew to the bathroom. Her father followed her and held her trembling body as she threw up the poison. He held her up right, so she wouldn't collapse. Tears started streaming down her face. Once she was done and felt free of the junk she truned around to face her father and hugged him. He held her close.
"Jinny, you know you shouldn't be drinking."
"Why don't you practice what you preach, dad!" She'd never yelled back or stood up to her father before, but she liked the feeling. It made her feel powerful and in control.
"Don't you talk to me like that! You know that if your mother saw you like-" but he couldn't go on. He just brought her back to him and hugged her. They cried together, feeling each other's sympathy, yet never talking about it.

In the morning, Jinny felt a little better, but the alcohol had still taken its toll. She got up and dressed for school. She was just pulling her shirt over her head when her brother John ran in her room.
"John!" she screamed turning away from him, so he wouldn't see anything.
"Shut up!" he said, getting in her closet.
"What do you think you're doing?"
"I just came back from the party, and dad's looking for me! Just let me hide here for a while!"
"Whatever happened to be being 'smart enough to know that dad doesn't mean anything'?"
"What's that smell?" he asks. "Were you drinking? It smells like alcohol in here!" he says laughing at his little sister's boldness.
"Yeah, what about it?"
"Does dad know?"
"Yes."
"Way to go!" says John ducking into her closet. "What's this?" he asks grabbing a package of something out from her closet.
"Give me those," she says grabbing the package of pads. "Brothers' she thinks to herself.
Her father comes in her room just then.
"John in here?"
Jinny doesn't answer but points to her closet. He takes her subtle hint and looks over at her closet. He walks closer to it and throws his head in real fast scaring John, "JOHN!"
"Dad, you scared me!"
"Get out of there, and you look me square in the face," he said with anger flowing out of his ears.
"Dad, it was a great party, you should have been there," he said, trying to make it sound better than it was, and to get his father on his side.
"Empty your pockets."
"Dad-"
"Empty your pockets!"
John did as he was told. Several condoms fell out and his father glared at him with that same fire in his eyes. He slapped his son and said, "NEVER do that again! You will have NO, I repeat, NO privileges for two months! That includes television use, phone use, car use, everything!" their father stomped out of Jinny's room leaving Jinny and John staring at each other.
"You still think dad doesn't mean anything?" Jinny shot at her brother.
"You shut up!" He grabbed his sister and threw her on the ground with a punch to her stomach and knocked the wind out of her.
"John, you hurt me!"
He imitated her little voice, "John, you hurt me!"
Jinny jumped up with a strength she didn't know she had and handed him a left hook he wouldn't soon forget. He looked at his little sister in shock. He couldn't stand the feeling of humiliation. He wouldn't let a girl hit him. He slapped her, then gave her another punch to the stomach. She recovered from off the floor after the punch and flung her fist at him, not aiming anywhere in particular. He held his left side after her punch. She then kicked him where she knew it would hurt. He grabbed his malehood and fell to the ground whimpering in pain. Jinny crossed her arms and smiled, happy and surprised at her strength. She then remembered her throbbing eye and stomach, but that didn't diminish her victory. She walked out of her room with a smug look on her face and headed for school.

About mid-day at school her teacher came up to her during one of their breaks. She was concerned enough about the little girl who'd lost her mother, but was particularly scared to see a black eye forming.
"Jinny, did somebody hurt you?" she asked with a worried look on her face. She knew how a parent could get after losing a spouse.
"My brother, John did it, but I beat him back," she said with a happy expression. She was wondering when someone would ask her about it so she could tell them of her victory.
"Jinny, sibling abuse is not something to be laughing at, you could be seriously hurt. And I know the size of your brother, John. He could really do some damage to you."
"I can take care of myself, okay?!" she yelled and got up to go outside for her break, where everyone else was.
Mrs. Wells just watched as the young girl stormed out. She knew she was in a lot of pain, and it would probably be years before she fully recovered, if anyone can actually recover from a parent committing suicide.

After school that day, Jinny came home and was surprised to see her father sitting on the couch.
"Dad? You're early," she said as she came closer to where her father was.
He looked up at her with bloodshot eyes then looked back down. She looked at what he was looking at. It was a picture. It was a family picture of all of them, taken about a month before she killed herself.
"The pictures were developed," he said so quietly it was almost inaudible.
Jinny came over to the couch and sat by her father's saide.
"I was let off early," he said.
"Oh." She looked at the picture. She looked at her mom. She looked so carefree. She was hugging her kids and holding her husband's hand, and was the picture of perfection. Jinny's questions rose to the surface and she had to ask.
"Why?"
"Hmm?" he said tearing himself away from the picture and looking at his daughter.
"Why'd she do it?" she asked expressionless, staring at the picture. Her emotions grabbed hold of her and she couldn't shake them off. Her voice became stronger and she looked up at her dad, hoping with all her might that he would give her some kind of answer, "WHY?! TELL ME!!"
"Jinny, Jinny, shhhhhh..."
"Don't tell me to shhhhhh, GIVE ME AN ANSWER!" she screamed.
"I DON'T KNOW!" he cried. She looked at him with a hatred and an anger she'd never felt before. Her body then started to shake. Her emotions and pain jolted her body with such force her father had to hold her still. He pulled her close to him and hugged her as her eyes began to overflow with tears. He knew it would be a long road. For her. For him. For all of them. He sat there rocking her, recalling when she was a baby and her mother was out somewhere either getting groceries or shopping and he would be all alone with his little girl. And when she cried he was the only one there to hold her and rock and give her what she was crying for. Now, her mother was permanently gone. She wouldn't come strolling in from the grocery store or come in with her new dress on. It was now only him to comfort his daughter. He wondered if he could do it.
As Jinny was being rocked she felt a pain and an anger that overwhelmed her, she wished it would just all go away. She wished that everything she'd ever known and would know would leave. She wished she'd never been born and had never gotten to know her mother. She thought about ending it all, just like her mother. She figured wherever she was, her mother was happier there. One thing came to her mind: a drink. She saw how happy her father was when he was drunk. He wasn't so happy the next morning throwing up over the toilet, but that was a small price to pay, in her mind, for an entire night without a care in the world. She pulled away from her father. Got up from the couch and headed for the kitchen. John Sr. just stared at his daughter at her abrupt upheaval.
Jinny opened the refrigerator door and got out a beer. She put it in her backpack, which was still sitting on the floor and took all her things to her room. She closed the door, sat on her bed, and opened the liquid that she saw as life. It was to become like oxygen to her. It would rule her life and her body for years to come. It would drive her to do things she never thought she'd do. But only time would tell if she would ever recover from the suicide of her mother, Carrie Exstead. She felt the cold, fresh, and understanding alcohol enter her system. It made all her nerves numb; it deadened her emotions. It felt so good. To not feel pain. To not feel guilt. To not feel emotions. To not feel life.

So?

Joanna Marie_1
07-31-2001, 01:44 AM
OMG AWESOME!!!!!! You should write more b4 u go...i would really like to see something happen between jin and pat she seems to like him...o btw u cant get drunk on one beer even if u havent ever had one, but its still awesome! Hard liquor is a different story tho....tequila, rum, vodka, Jack daniels whiskey or any kind of whiskey for that matter!

------------------
"As any of the local bartenders can tell ya, I'm a sympathetic ear" ~ Jinny Exstead

"Your born and you die pretty much the same person, all the rest is just window dressing" ~ Jinny Exstead

"People...isnt that just the craziest word u ever done heard?" ~ me *LOL*

[This message has been edited by Joanna Marie_1 (edited 07-31-2001).]

sue z q
07-31-2001, 01:59 AM
Originally posted by Joanna Marie_1:
o btw u cant get drunk on one beer even if u havent ever had one, but its still awesome!

I'm no expert or anything, but I figure since she's such a small mass, only 14 years old, it wouldn't take her a lot to get drunk. But, if I'm wrong please correct me, I'm no authority or anything. If more comes to me I'll post it B4 we leave, thanks for reading!

Bang A Gong
07-31-2001, 12:50 PM
This is excellent!

Cara hehehe
07-31-2001, 03:46 PM
I'm only 13 and when my dad is at work at night and my mom is asleep I drink beer with my brother like 2 cans and i start laughin alot and i cant walk in a perfectly straight line but i cant even do that when im sober but i never pass out or nothinlike her

Joanna Marie_1
07-31-2001, 03:46 PM
Instead of having her sneak a beer, maybe u should have her sneak a bottle of vodka or something hard like that! That would get her drunk fast...im 14 and one beer by far doesnt get me drunk! It takes me at least 3 to get buzzed!

------------------
"As any of the local bartenders can tell ya, I'm a sympathetic ear" ~ Jinny Exstead

"Your born and you die pretty much the same person, all the rest is just window dressing" ~ Jinny Exstead

"People...isnt that just the craziest word u ever done heard?" ~ me *LOL*

NancyJoJinny
08-01-2001, 04:16 PM
Actually, contrare too popular belife you CAN get drunk of one beer... Umm, considering theres this bar here the brews their own and in a pint of beer theres a 7.3 alcohol... ishness, i forget the word... Whatever, its just really strong beer! My cuz whos 23 and who often drinks atleast 6 beers at a time, got drunk of one of those things... w/e anyway! I LOOOOOOOOOOOOVE THIS STORY!

------------------
On April 24, 2008 Kaley and I are going too meet in LA, and hancuff ourselfs too Nancy McKeons car, or better yet her! And your not! Were also gonna find Jay Harrington too.

Teddy: Be honest with me, not my parents!
Jinny: All right, fine. You want honesty? Why don't you let me tell you a little bit about my family? See, I never really had a birthday party unless you wanna count my 15th, when my father showed up for cake, plastered in his underwear! Oh, yeah, by the way, my mom couldn't make it that year either because, well, sadly, six months earlier she blew her brains out!!!!!
Teddy: Jinny, my God.
Jinny: As for my brother, uh yeah, John... see, he just doesn't like you unless your American, white, and straight! and for me, a few weeks ago when I had that nut case after me... yeah, I had to make a little list, of all the guys that I've slept with in the last two years. I couldn't remember some of their names.
Teddy:Stop! What are you...
Jinny: Ya know what? This is who I am, THIS IS MY FAMILY!!!! Come on, it's your turn. You go ahead, flash that all-American, prep school, choir boy smile and you tell me that it doesn't matter! *long pause* Yeah... Thats what I thought.

~DANA JINNY EXSTEAD ~

The Dana parts Real... The rest i stuck in there for fun.

sue z q
08-07-2001, 11:54 AM
Thanks everyone for the compliments! I have been running this story in my head for the past week on the train! NEway, here's more:

About a month later, in the middle of a Saturday night, Jinny woke up to her father's drunken laughing and got up to go to the bathroom. She walked out of her room and to the end of the hall where the bathroom was. The door was closed and the light was on, so she knocked.
"Anyone in there?" she asked in a whisper.
"Me. Go use the other bathroom," barked her older brother John.
Jinny began to think about their other bathroom, the one in her parent's room, the one where her mother killed herself, the one where Jinny found her mother, the one that still smells after almost two months, the one that she hadn't stepped foot in or even gone near since it happened, the one-
"I'll wait," she said, leaning against the wall.

That morning, Jinny was asleep on her bed, enjoying sleeping in when her father opened the door and came in her room.
"Jinny? Jinny? Jinny, wake up," he said as he shook her slightly.
Jinny's eyes barely opened and she jumped back a little when she saw her father's face right in front of her and smelled his breath. She pulled the wild sheets up over her.
"Gees, dad, can't ya knock!"
"Jin, you're gonna have to go to work with me today. John's got football all day, practice this morning and a scrimage later, Casey can stay at Barry's house, but I can't leave you alone, so get dressed real quick and we'll go."
"But, dad, it's Saturday! I was gonna sleep in!" Jinny said as she sat up in her bed.
"I'm sorry, you can't stay here by yourself," he said, thinking about how accesible the beers in their refrigerator are.
"Dad, I'm fourteen, almost fifteen, I can stay home by myself."
"No, you can't. Besides, Pat'll be there," he said smiling.
"So? It's not like I care!" she said trying to cover up her secret happiness. She hated it when her father teased her about Pat.
"Oh, all right," she said, grumbling as she got out of bed. Her father walked back out of her room, he ran into the door cause he couldn't walk quite straight, and he laughed at his trip. She threw on some dark jeans and was going to put on some old shirt, but remembered that Pat might be there, so she got out one of her favorite shirts. It was a deep purple and had a very flattering V-neck to it. She looked at her reflection in the mirror and sighed. Her eyes had slowly started to lose their constant puffiness and her hair was getting longer. She liked it longer. It was protection in a way. She looked at the rest of her. Her body was very developed for her age, and she got many looks from guys because of it. She was taller than most kids in her class, about 5'5, and was still expecting to grow. She could have passed for eighteen, with her long legs and mature features. She brushed her teeth and her and her father went to work.

At the ninth Division in SF, John Sr. and his daughter, Jinny strolled in. She sat down at his desk, while he went in to see his Captain. She looked around for Pat and spotted him at his desk, right across from her father's desk. She decided to be bold and go over and talk to him.
"Hey, Pat," she said walking up behind him.
He turned around.
"Oh, hey, Jinny. What are you doing here?" he asked surprised. He looked so good. He was in his early twenties, had light green eyes and a very ruggedly handsome face. He was also very tall and had quite a massive frame. She loved big men; she couldn't stand boys her age. While her friends were after their peers, she had her eye out for more experienced males.
"My dad had to go to work today, and he wouldn't let me stay home by myself."
"Oh, well, I hope today won't be too boring for you, all we're doin, as far as I know, is paper work."
"Oh, that's okay! I like paper work," she said smiling at him. "Do you need any help?"
"No, I think I've got mine covered."
She looked at his computer and decided to get him talking.
"Whatcha ya doing?" she said, pointing to his computer.
"Oh, just sorting some files, by crime and- would you like me to show you?" he asked. He put his two hand around her waist and sat her on one of his knees. She felt a sensation though her body as he touched her. "Now, buckle up, and hold on," he said, dropping his voice to a funny bass. He put one arm around her waist, as if it was a seat belt, and made a 'chu-ching' noise as he held her in.
"Welcome to the tour of the San Fransisco Police Department's ninth Division computer operating system. We ask that you keep all food and drinks off the tour. Now on your right-" he started to point the mouse towards the right part of the screen, but just then, her father came up to her.
"Jinny, I asked to do some paper work today so I won't have to leave you. You wanna help?"
Jinny just looked at him. He grabbed her hand to get her away from Pat, and he lead her back to his desk. "Okay, Jinny, take these files to-" but he stopped as one of his co-workers walked in. "Oh, Jinny, I want you to meet someone. Kate? Could you some here?"
The young, thin, red-head walked over to his desk.
"Jinny, this is our newest transfer, Kate McAfferty. She's just been promoted to Inspector and she's got her eye out to be a Captain some day." He turns to Kate. "Jinny is my daughter. She wants to be a cop some day, too."
"Oh, really? It's nice to meet you, Jinny," she said as she stuck out her hand. Jinny shook it and took a good look at the woman.
"I'm always happy to see more female cops. As you can see, I'm the only one here." Jinny smiled at her a little. She seemed to be the quintessential business woman.
Jinny just nodded at her, instead of replying.
"I just had a daughter myself, Amanda, but she's much younger than you, about two now, how old are you?"
"Fourteen."
"Well, I know we'd all love to chat, but we have work to do," said Jinny's father. Kate went to the other side of the room, to her desk, and began reviewing files. Just then, Don Reed, Jinny's father's Captain, walked over to his desk.
"John? You're gonna have to go out. We're really short today on people, and we've got a robbery happening right now that you and Pat need to take. Some of our other officers are already there, but we need more."
"Okay, we're going right now." He got up from his desk, called Pat, and turned back to Jinny.
"Jinny, you stay here with Kate."
Jinny looked over again at the woman, and saw that she wasn't her type at all, way too preppy and together. She began to weigh staying with Kate or going with Pat, and the answer was obvious.
"Dad, can't I just go with you?"
"No, it's way too dangerous."
"PLease?" She rolled her eyes over to Pat, so her father could see what she was getting at.
"Oh," he said, getting her drift. He leaned down to her, "You wanna flirt with Pat some more?" he asked laughing.
"Dad!" she said, hitting his arm.
"Well, if Pat's okay with it." He looked over at his partner. "Would that be all right, Pat?" he asked looking over at his partner then back to Jinny.
"Sure, it's fine with me if she comes," Pat said, smiling and winking at Jinny. She winked back.
"Now, will you sit in the back seat and stay there the whole time?
"That's fine, dad," she said. She smiled to herself. Maybe she'll get a chance to make a move with Pat in the car. She followed Pat and her father out the door. Her father went out first, then Pat opened the door for her. She smiled at him.
"Thanks."
"Sure," he said, with a sly grin on his face.

Well, I don't know when I'll have more, hopefully I can get on this computer again in the next few days, but until then, bye! What do ya think?

Swimfan85
08-07-2001, 01:18 PM
This is awesome!!!! i cant wait for more!! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
Jinny: Basically people are who people are. Your born, you die pretty much the same
person. All the rest is just window dressing.
~~**~~**~~**~~
"I'm jaded and judgemental. I can't imagine why."
**~~**~~**
Lorelai: Well, I want to be in the Bangles, but that doesn't mean I quit my job and get a guitar and ruin my life to be a Bangle, does it?
Max: The Bangles broke up.
Lorelai: Yeah, that's not the point.
Max: Well, that's got to be part of the point if there's no band any more.
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

sue z q
08-07-2001, 02:12 PM
I just kinda got on a rush of writing and ideas, so here's a little bit more!

The whole way in the car was an exchange of glances from Pat to Jinny then from John to Jinny. It was quite a ride. 'If I can just get him alone,' she thought.

As they reached the crime scene, John Sr. looked back at his daughter who was grinning at Pat. She saw him looking at her and immediately stopped grinning and looked out the window. Her father laughed, 'Kids,' he thought.
"Here it is," he said, lowering his voice slightly as he pulled up to the other side of the street of the store being robbed. Two other police cars were already there. The four policemen who'd gotten there earlier were standing outside the building talking to the robber through his cell phone and trying to get him to give up and release the hostages.
"Pat, you stay here with Jinny, I'm gonna go see what they're doing and how we can help."
"Okay," Pat said, looking back and smiling Jinny.
'Perfect,' Jinny thought to herself. 'We're all alone, and he's all mine.'
John Sr. got out of the car and walked to the other officers. They talked for a few seconds then he came back.
"Two of them are gonna go in. They figure he's very nervous. They've been beating him down pretty successfully for the last few hours, so they don't think he'll shoot. Should be pretty easy. The other officers and I are gonna stay outside, and jump on the guy if he comes running out. Got all that?"
"Sure, John."
"Stay here with Jinny."
"No problem." He looks back at Jinny and winks at her for the second time. She grins some more at him.
Her father walked back to the men and they prepared for the attack, some started putting on bullet-proof vests, while the others got their guns out ready.
"Your dad's quite a cop."
"I know." She looked out the window briefly, she never really thought about him as a cop, he was always just her dad. All of a sudden, some shots were heard. Jinny and Pat both looked out the window to see one of the officers who was going to go in to the store be blown across the street with the force of a bullet. The robber obviously had fooled them into thinking he was scared. He was ready to shoot more cops. Both Jinny and Pat could see the officers panic and mumble obsceneties to themselves. One of the officers went over to his partner, the one who'd been shot. He had a vest on, so he wasn't damaged too bad, the force of the bullet had just stunned him. On the intercom in the car, John's voice came through, he was breathing pretty hard and he was in definite shock. None of them had suspected this at all.
"Pat, he's going crazy. Protect Jinny. Keep her down, out of bullet range."
Pat put up his walky-talky to his mouth. "Got it, John." He put it down. "Jinny, keep your head down. Here, I'd better stay over you, if anything happened to you your dad would kill me." He climbed over the front two seats in the car to the back. Jinny lied down in the back seat as Pat got on top of her.
"Sorry, Jinny, if this is a little uncomfortable for y-" but before he could finish, Jinny grabbed his face in her two hands and pulled his head to her mouth. She began to kiss him, and to her surprise, he kissed back.

Well?

Swimfan85
08-07-2001, 02:36 PM
"back seats windows up thats the way i like the uhh" uuhh right neways moving on this is awesome, i was waitinfg for jinny and pat...(i use to like a pat hmm good times) neways this is awesome hope u continue real soon!

------------------
Jinny: Basically people are who people are. Your born, you die pretty much the same
person. All the rest is just window dressing.
~~**~~**~~**~~
"I'm jaded and judgemental. I can't imagine why."
**~~**~~**
Lorelai: Well, I want to be in the Bangles, but that doesn't mean I quit my job and get a guitar and ruin my life to be a Bangle, does it?
Max: The Bangles broke up.
Lorelai: Yeah, that's not the point.
Max: Well, that's got to be part of the point if there's no band any more.
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

FOL_lover
08-07-2001, 02:37 PM
OMG this is sooo good!!! post more asap!!!

ssgoalie8
08-07-2001, 02:47 PM
you go this is awesome and i can't wait for more!!!!!!!

------------------
-colleen-
**************
jinny: who in the hell are you?
***************
JO rocks!!!!!!!!
***************
J: i'm gonna loosen some teeth!
***************
AIM ssgoalie8 or nmkjo

NewsiesGurl229
08-07-2001, 03:09 PM
Originally posted by ssgoalie8:
you go this is awesome and i can't wait for more!!!!!!!

ditto!

WildChildJinny
08-07-2001, 04:10 PM
Originally posted by Hug-A-Tree:
Originally posted by ssgoalie8:

you go this is awesome and i can't wait for more!!!!!!!

ditto!




Double Ditto! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif


------------------
~<3~Caitlin~<3~

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jo On Hefself:
" You can take the girl out of the Bronx, but you can't take the Bronx out of the girl. "

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

One Of Jinny's Many Quotes:
" Look buddy, I got PMS and a gun. Any questions? "

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Here's a poem that reminds me of Teddy and Jinny:

~<3~ Why I Love You ~<3~

You cheer me up when I am blue,
You make sure that I know just what to do,
Your gentle words and your sweet touch
Are why I love you very much.

~<3~ Isn't that so sweet? ~<3~

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
I-M address Bixbabe926

Divisionbabe05
08-07-2001, 06:58 PM
OMG this kicks ass! I have also been waiting for the Jinny/Pat thang! Keep posting!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

BlairW_1
08-07-2001, 07:20 PM
Great story! I'd been hoping the Pat/Jinny thing would happen! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif hehee, so, when ya gonna write more? Do I have to denounce you from Off Topic Queen? oh, shoot, gotta go, great story, though! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
My mouth runs like the Energizer battery: It keeps going and going and going and going...

Visit my site, <A HREF="http://www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com!

Finished" TARGET=_blank>www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com!

Finished</A> fanfics: "The Perfect Stranger in Peekskill", "Wounded Pride", and "Blair Gets Hooked".

Fanfics in production:
"Blair's Secret", "Love Conquers All: Jinny's Story", "Second Chance on Love", and "Is That Your Final Answer?".

&lt;3 you, Jacob! :)

~*Danielle, off topic queen, with my side-kick, Susan, and trainee, Teddys_Angel_Jinny!*~

Love The Facts Of Life
08-08-2001, 03:08 PM
This is soooooo great I had a dream about it last night.Hope you add more soon.

sue z q
08-08-2001, 07:34 PM
Sooooooo sorry peeps I couldn't get on earlier. Thanks to everyone for reading and replying! Anyway, here's more!

Pat began to move his hand up the back of her leg, while Jinny ran her hands all over his back and his arms. Their mouths opened simultaneously, and they began to french-kiss. Pat pulled away from her for just a moment.
"Jinny, where did you learn to do th-" he started to say in shock at the fourteen year old's obvious experience in this area, but once again, he'd been cut off by Jinny grabbing him and pulling him to her. He put his hands on her hips and lifted her to him. She leaned her head back as he began kissing her neck and down the V of her shirt. 'I'm glad I wore this shirt,' she thought to herself. He slid his hands under her back and shirt. Hr began to undo her bra, and she froze. She'd never gone THAT far bfore. She'd done a lot of kissing and touching in her time, but she'd never actually undressed. He felt her freeze and decided just to pass on going that far. He moved his hand out from her shirt and brought it to her face. He cupped her face in his two hands and kissed her roughly, but she loved it. Meanwhile, she was still groping all over him. Their passion, however, was interrupted by the door to the back seat, where they were, being opened and Pat being grabbed and pulled out the car.
"How DARE you mess with my fourteen year old daughter! You slime! She's fourteen, for God's sake!" John Sr. screamed in anger at his young and philandering partner.
"John, I-"
"Don't even SPEAK to me! I would expect this from her, but you're supposed to be the adult here! Never, and I mean, NEVER, come near my duaghter again, or I swear I will KILL you!"
Pat looked at him stunned and then ran away from them as far as he could. He knew if John Exstead threatened to do something, he would do it.

Jinny just looked from her father to Pat in shock. She opened her mouth to say something to her father, but was abruptly cut off.
"Jinny, don't even talk to me," he fumed as he got in the driver's seat and slammed his door. He turned the ignition on and Jinny looked out her window at Pat. He was getting in one of his fellow officer's cars and he looked at her. He put his head down and mouthed, "Sorry." She looked at the back of her father's seat then to the ground. She felt ashamed she'd been caught. She'd kiss him again in a heartbeat, but she wouldn't get caught. She reached in back of her and fastened her bra.

The car ride was complete silence. As he drove her home he looked in the rear view mirrow back at her. Their eyes met, he continued to glare at her, and she put her head back down.

They reached their house and he got out very fast. Jinny didn't know what was going on, but she decided to follow his lead. She got out of the car and walked behind him up to the front foor. He unlocked the door and said two words, "Get in." She silently obeyed. He walked in and sat on the couch, expecting to be ripped to shreds. Her father followed her in and stood in front of her. He pointed at her and said, "If you're old enough to have sex, I guess you can stay home by yourself," he grumbled. "I'm going back to work."
"When will you be-"
"Later."
As soon as he walked out, Casey came in.
"I saw dad pull up, what's going on?"
"Don't ask," she said, getting up and starting for the fridge. She then remembered a certain box that would satisfy her needs a little better. She went to the very back of the closet in her parent's room. In the back was a large box, titled in her father's writing "Extra Blankets." Her father was so uncreative. She remembered the first time she found this box. She was eight, and her parents had told her they had hidden a really nice present they'd gotten her for her birthday. While her parents were out she had her brothers and her search the whole house. It was then she found her father's "stash." She opened one of the Jack Daniels and drank it, a small sip followed by a large gulp. Just then, Casey came in.
"Jinny, you shouldn't-"
"Leave me alone."
"I just-"
"I said, leave me alone."
"Jinny-"
"Gees! What is your problem? You don't listen! I've told to you to not ask and go away, and you haven't done either!" With that, she got up, with the bottle, and went in her room, slamming the door. Casey just stood there, sad at her addiction, and yet hurt at her outburst.

The rest of that day was fairly uneventful. John Jr. came home from his football scrimage all happy and elated, not to mention sweaty. He sat Casey down and proceeded to tell him every minute of the game and all his touchdowns and intercepts and winning passes. Casey tried to look interested but couldn't help almost faling asleep. When he would start to nod off, John would hit him and repeat what he'd just said.

For dinner, that night, the kids ordered Chinese and John made Jinny and Casey yawn as he told his already old stories about that day's game. After dinner, the kids went to their respective place. Jinny went to her room, Casey to his bed, and John took over the T.V.

Late that night, John Sr. came home. Jinny woke up when she heard the door opening. She always wished she wasn't such a light sleeper. John and Casey could sleep through anything. She was about to get up and explain to her father about that day when she heard a woman's voice, laughing and giggling, along with her father.

So?

WildChildJinny
08-08-2001, 07:44 PM
OHHHHHH!!! All I can say is that had better not be the last time that something happens between Jinny and Pat! This is SoOoOoOoOoOo GREAT! This just keeps getting better and better! WrItE mOrE aSaP!

I LOVE http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/eyes.gif THIS STORY!

------------------
~&lt;3~Caitlin~&lt;3~

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Jo On Hefself:
" You can take the girl out of the Bronx, but you can't take the Bronx out of the girl. "

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

One Of Jinny's Many Quotes:
" Look buddy, I got PMS and a gun. Any questions? "

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
Here's a poem that reminds me of Teddy and Jinny:

~&lt;3~ Why I Love You ~&lt;3~

You cheer me up when I am blue,
You make sure that I know just what to do,
Your gentle words and your sweet touch
Are why I love you very much.

~&lt;3~ Isn't that so sweet? ~&lt;3~

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
I-M address Bixbabe926

Divisionbabe05
08-08-2001, 08:07 PM
Yea there better be more between jinny and pat! This is like the best fic i have ever read! Its soooooooooo AWESOME and ur a GREAT writer....i REALLY hope u write more soon!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

[This message has been edited by Divisionbabe05 (edited 08-08-2001).]

disturbed child
08-08-2001, 08:18 PM
Oh my gawd! This is so gr8. Post more soon!

------------------
~* glitterbabie *~

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Carter: So... what do you, er, think about tonight?

Abby: I think it’s the least I could do... no-one should be alone after killing a clown.

Dave: You killed the clown?

Carter: No.

Abby: Didn’t save him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Carter: You know what? Stop it.

Abby: What?

Carter: Don’t talk to me about Luka. I’m not your girlfriend and I shouldn’t really even be here with you.

Abby: Why not?

Carter: (Pausing) Because I don’t want to wish bad things for you and Luka. And I don’t want to sit on the sidelines waiting for you two to break-up. (Pauses) And I don’t want to be your friend. (Smiles gently) It might be convenient for you but it isn’t doing much for me.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Britt is a Jineddy and Dana is a JinMag. I'm a Carby and a Jinanybody!

*Me, Britt, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

NewsiesGurl229
08-08-2001, 08:19 PM
Originally posted by WildChildJinny:
OHHHHHH!!! All I can say is that had better not be the last time that something happens between Jinny and Pat! This is SoOoOoOoOoOo GREAT! This just keeps getting better and better! WrItE mOrE aSaP!

I LOVE http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/eyes.gif THIS STORY!

Ditto

sue z q
08-09-2001, 07:44 PM
Thanks everyone for your great replies! Here's a wittle bit more:

Jinny stopped when she heard them come in.
"We really shouldn't be here. My kids are-"
"Asleep, now what are you so worried about?" She changed her voice to a girlish tone. "I pwomise to be weawy qwiet.." she said playfully. Jinny could hear them kissing in between words.
"Can't we go to your place? I would feel much better."
"You worry too much. Let me take your mind off your troubles." Jinny then heard a zipper being unzipped. She heard a few things drop to the floor, and she heard her father's door open and close. She felt an anger like she'd never felt before. She cried as she heard them moan and groan in agonizing ecstacy. She couldn't fall asleep and heard them through the whole encounter. She got up from her bed and reached to the bottom of the last droor in her dresser. She'd made a little "stash" of her own. Two Jack Daniels and a Vodka, for special occasions. She opened the Vodka bottle and took a swig. She took another, and another, and another...

The next morning, Jinny opened her eyes and a panic ran through her as she looked at the unfamiliar surroundings. She didn't recognize anything, the baseball trophies, the dark siuts in the closet, some men's clothes spread out all over the room. Before she could get up and try and remember where she was, something stopped her. She felt a large, harry arm wrap around he naked waist, a rough, unshaven cheek scrape her face, and two very male lips kiss her bare neck.
"Morning, babe."

Jinny Girl
08-09-2001, 07:49 PM
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHH! Jinny is in Trooooooooouuublllllllllle!.... Ok maybe not but I just felt like sayin that.

Divisionbabe05
08-09-2001, 07:54 PM
Holy Shiznit......PLEASE add more tonight becuz i hafta go to the lake this weekend with no computer and i will die without more!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

NewsiesGurl229
08-09-2001, 07:54 PM
Originally posted by Jinny Girl:
OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHH! Jinny is in Trooooooooouuublllllllllle!.... Ok maybe not but I just felt like sayin that.He she may not be...but chances are she is!!!

Swimfan85
08-09-2001, 08:35 PM
omg omg omg post more!!!!!!!!

sue z q
08-10-2001, 12:31 PM
Okay, peeps, here's more!

Jinny wheeled around and to her surprise to face Pat. She got a brief flashback of getting in someone's car while it was very dark. She didn't know what to think; she looked down at herself and saw that she was completely naked. She had absolutely no clothes on. She brought the sheets over her very fast.
"Hey, you don't have to cover anything up, I've seen it all." He leaned in to kiss her, but she stopped him.
"What happened?" she asked, very frightened.
"What do you think? Take a wild guess, babe. We're lying on a bed, naked..."
"I know that, but I mean, how did I get here? What did you do to me?"
"Hey, you called me, I didn't-"
"I called you?"
"Sure, don't you remember? Oh, you probably don't, you were pretty drunk. Ha! That was a sight..."
"Stop, tell me what happened."
"Well, you called, pretty drunk, around three, something about your dad and another woman, I couldn't really understand what you were saying. You sounded pretty upset. Anyway, you asked me to pick you up so we could 'talk.' Talk, ha! That's a good one..."
Jinny got a split-second flash back of her sitting on Pat's lap, facing him, and her pulling her shirt off over her head.
"Would ya stop it?! Just tell me what happened."
"Fine. I picked you up and we came back here. I could barely open my door, you were just all over me and-"
"Yeah, yeah, just go on."
"Well, we came here, and well, I think you can figure out the rest." Jinny looked down, ashamed and kinda sad she couldn't even remember her first time. "But, I'll have you know." He leaned into her and sexily grinned at her, "That was one of the best nights I've ever had. For fourteen you're pretty good."
She just looked at him, not knowing if she should take that as a compliment.
"You should be proud to know, you're in my book!"
"Your book?"
"Yeah, a lot of us guys at the Division get together, you know, once a week, at a bar somewhere, and we compare books of women we've slept with."
"You do? You sickos!"
"Hey, it's an honor!"
"An honor?! To be one of your conquests?!"
"Yeah!"
Jinny put her hand to her face in embarrasment.
"Please tell me you used some kind of protection."
"Uhhh...I can't remember," he shrugged.
"You can't remember? My life depends on possibly being pregnant and you can't remember?"
"Yeah, we did. I remember now."
"Good. Thanks," she said sarcastically. "So, could you tell me where my clothes are so I can just leave?"
"Leave? What's your hurry?"
"Uhhh...let's see I have my dad who's probably waking up about now and two brothers who like to jump in my room and scare me have to death to wake me up. They won't be too happy to jump on an empty bed."
"Oh. Your stuff's in the living room I think."
"Okay."
"C'mon. It's only seven in the morning." He put one hand behind her neck and another on her back. He pulled her to him and leaned in to kiss her.
"No, I just need to go."
"No, you don't." He pulled her even harder and closer to him. She tried to escape his grab but couldn't.
"Let me go!" He covered her mouth with his and began kissing her. He pushed her down underneath him and he stradled himself on top of her. Just then the front door was kicked open and they both stopped and looked over to see her father standing in front of them, with a gun pointed straight at Pat.
"Get off of my daughter or I will kill you," he said, with fire in his eyes.
"Dad!"
"I've warned you once, Pat. Gees, I turn my back five minutes and you're sticking your thing in my kid!"
"John, I-"
"If you know what's good for you, you'll just get off my daughter and shut up," he said with as much control as he could muster.
"Jinny, come here."
"I....I....can't."
"Why not?" Pat got off of Jinny and got out of the bed. He knew if he didn't John would shoot him for sure.
"My clothes are in the other room."
"Pat, go get her clothes. I have a few things I want to say to my daughter, but I'm not through with you yet." Pat left the room to get her clothes, terrified, and John put his gun away. "Jinny, I thought the silent treatment I gave you testerday would teach you a lesson, but obviously I was wrong. Jinny, you are a fourteen year old child who's just lost her virginity forever, you haven't got a clue what you're getting into when you have sex. I mean look at yourself! Think about where you are right now! Your lying on a strange bed, no clothes on, you've slept with a man you hardly know, we're going to have to take you to the doctor's for tests to see of you're pregnant or have ghonorreah or clamydia, or God only knows what else this jerk might have!"
"Well, dad I was just following your lead! I noticed you added another person to your book last night!"
"What?"
Jinny imitated the woman. "I pwomise I'll be weawy qwiet."
"Oh, no, Jinny, you didn't hear us, you did," he hung his head in shame.
"Yeah, it's all right for you to go around doing any woman you want and you have three kids, but I can't and I don't have three lives depending on me and looking up to me! I actually looked up to you! Could you believe that?!"
John Sr.'s eyes watered up. The last thing he wanted to do was hurt his children or jepordize their respect.
"Gees, dad, mom's not gone for two months and you're already screwing other women! It's just like she's on vacation again! Remember that month mom was away with grandma, cause she was dying? Do you rememeber that? She hadn't been gone for more than a week and you were bringing women home and doing them!"
"Oh, you didn't know about that, too. Please, Jinny-"
"Don't please, Jinny, me! You know what a light sleeper I am. I had to listen to every sigh and comment and groan with every single one! I hate you!"
"Jinny-" Pat walked in with Jinny's clothes just then. He leaned into her and whispered.
"I'm sorry I couldn't find your bra." She grabbed the clothes out of his hand.
"Do you mind!?" Both men turned around. She put the shirt over her head and pulled up her pajama bottoms under the sheets. "Okay." They turned back around.
"Jinny, lets' get one thing straight." He pulled himself together and remembered why he was there. "We're here about you, no about me, I'm sorry you had to find out about those things-"
"I am, too."
"But, we're here about your problem. Jinny, get in the car and we'll have a little talk. And as for you, Pat? Well, let's just say I wouldn't want to be in your shoes. I'm going to press charges against you like you wouldn't believe."
"What can you charge me with?" he aske cockily.
"Rape of a minor."
"Rape? Oh, trust me, John, she wanted it. She wanted it like you wouldn't believe. And I've got witnesses. As we were coming up here to my place she had her hands all over me, and several of my neighbors and other people were down in the lobby as we were coming in and they saw us. They'll tell you how she was trying to unzip my pants and how she was pulling my shirt of me, and-"
"Enough! I've heard enough! Jinny I'm am so mad at you right now. Just get up, get in the car and we'll talk. I can't believe I raised a doughter who goes around doing things like that."
"She's just like you, John."
Her father gave Pat a glare that would have burned him up in one second had looks had that power. He grabed Jinny's arm, pulled her out of the bed and threw her towards the door. Jinny just kept her head down, she knew what she'd done was wrong, and she knew she'd be hearing about this for years to come.

Jinny and John got in the car in silence then as soon as the car was on, John started to talk, very quietly and reflective.
"Jinny, when you were born, your mother and I were so happy, as we were with all you kids. When you're a parent you only want the best for your child. You want to proect them from guys like Pat. You want them to live a happy life, and you never want to hurt them. I'm sorry I did those things, and I'm even more sorry you had to hear them. I never meant to hurt you, but things happen, just like they did today. Now, I realize things haven't been easy for you, with your mother...well...you know, and we all haven't handled this very easily, but I think maybe we can sort of start over. I'll let this thing with Pat go if you promise never to do it again, and if you'll forgive me for those things I've done that have hurt you, and I'll promise never to do them again." He looked over at his daughter with pain and guilt and hurt in his eyes. "Deal?"
She looked over at him with tears in her eyes and one coming down her cheek. "Deal."
He smiled. "Good." They both sat there in tranquility for a few moments then Jinny had to ask.
"So, how did you find out?" she asked looking down.
"John heard you leave in the middle of the night. He wasn't going to tell me, but he told Casey this morning and he came running into my room, screaming and yelling and crying. He was very worried about you."
Jinny laughed and said under her breath, "I'll kill him."
"Now, come on."
"Sorry, dad." Then she really thought about those words. "I am sorry, dad, about everything."
"Hey, no one's perfect."
They both looked at each other and smiled, hoping that conversation would solve all their problems. Little did they know, it wouldn't.

Well, peeps, I hope that's enough of a resolution for ya for now. We're going to be getting on the train to go home Tuesday, and I probably won't be on this computer again before we leave. So, I'll be adding more, when I get home, August 18. I've still got some things I want to cover, her fifteenth birthday and I've got some other ideas, possibly more Pat, so stay tuned! Please, tell me what ya think!

FOL_lover
08-10-2001, 12:43 PM
it's great!! i can't wait for more!!

Swimfan85
08-10-2001, 01:38 PM
awesome!!!!! cant wait for more! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

NewsiesGurl229
08-10-2001, 03:17 PM
me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like me like!

Teddys_Angel_Jinny
08-10-2001, 04:02 PM
Evil, evil, evil will come to you if you do ont post more soon! j/k But seriously, please post more! I love this!

------------------
Okay, so, I'm not an Off Topic Sidekick Trainee anymore... I'm a Kana! That mean I'm Kaley and Dana combined! LIMBO! And I'm trying to convert people to Kanaism because being crazy's fun and fun's fun! Isn't crazy fun? Fun's fun! Isn't fun fun!!!! Lol... I'm going now! *L*

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-10-2001, 11:59 PM
Gotta write a follow up!!!!!!! can't wait!!!!!!!

jo_24
08-11-2001, 03:59 PM
More more more!

WildChildJinny
08-11-2001, 08:25 PM
GIMME A "M"
GIMME A "O"
GIMME A "R"
GIMME A "E"

GIMME "MORE"1
This story is great! Keep up the SUPER work!

------------------
*Caitlin*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-------------------------

Jinny Jinny Jinny
08-15-2001, 08:59 PM
Originally posted by WildChildJinny:

GIMME A "M"
GIMME A "O"
GIMME A "R"
GIMME A "E"

GIMME "MORE"1
This story is great! Keep up the SUPER work!



DITTO! ADD MORE, NOW!

WildChildJinny
08-18-2001, 08:07 PM
Hey Sue Z Q! Are you eva gonna add anymore? I'm dying here!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

sue z q
08-18-2001, 11:51 PM
Hey, it's good to be back from North Carolina so I can write again! Well, I'll spare you the boring details of our trip and get on with the story. Here's more! And thanks for reading and replying!

Jinny and her father walked through the door, their talk had eased each other's mind, but was not entirely relieving. Jinny had barely stepped in the door when Casey ran to her and threw his arms around her.
"Jinny, thank God you're alive!" he wailed.
Jinny shook her head. "Yes, Casey, I'm alive."
"We were worried sick!"
Her brother John spoke up. "WE?"
"He didn't do anything to you, did he?" Casey asked, with wide eyes.
"Of course he did something, Casey. It's what we adults call sex." John retorted.
Finally Jinny's father spoke up. "Now, John."
"So, was he good?" John asked Jinny, with a snicker on his face.
"Shut up, John," she said as she walked past him and headed straight for her room.
"Wait, Jinny," started Casey.
"Just leave me alone, okay?" she said, not looking back at him and slamming her door once she was safely inside. Casey was now very worried about his sister. He turned to his dad as John walked off, laughing and snickering to the couch to watch some T.V.
"Dad, is she all right?"
"I hope so," was the only reply he could come up with.

Several weeks later, John Sr. came home with a concerned look on his face. He got home about eight and the kids had already eaten, and were all sitting in front of the T.V. watching Miami Vice.
"Don Johnson's cute," Jinny said, as she looked over the hot guy in pastels running around on her television screen.
The guys looked over at her.
"Well, he is!"
"You wouldn't know a hot guy if he was right under your nose! Which he is!" John said, referring to himself.
"Hot guy? You couldn't possibly be talking about yourself!"
"Hey, what's wrong with the way I look?"
"You sure you want me to get out my list?" she asked, raising an eyebrow. Casey rolled on the floor laughing and Jinny couldn't help herself. She started laughing,too.
"You bunch of dorwks!" he said as he jumped at Casey, laughing on the floor and socked him in his stomach. Jinny got up from the couch and ran to get John off her little brother. He came at her, too. He grabbed her hair and leaned her head back so she fell over.
"Now THAT was funny!" he said, as he started snorting and laughing at her.
"You big bully!" she screamed as she jumped on top of him and started hitting him. This is what their father walked into as he came through the door.
"Kids! Stop it! Get up!" They all obeyed. "John, why'd ya start hitting them?"
"Why do you always assume it's me? Maybe one of them started it!" he said in defense, pointing to his brother and sister.
"Gee, I don't know, maybe because you're the one who always starts it," Jinny shot at him.
"You shut up!" he said, starting towards her with a fist raised.
"You think I'm afraid of a coward like you?" Jinny said, coming towards him, with as much determination as he had.
"Stop it! Both of you!" John Sr. screamed. "Man, I really wish I didn't have this assignment now."
"What assignment?" Casey asked. The only one calm enough to talk.
"I have to go to Philadelphia on a serial killer case for this weekend. I tried to talk my Captian out of sending me, but he wouldn't budge."
Even after their fighting, Jinny and John looked at each other, thinking the same thing, party time!
"I really hate to leave you kids by yourselves, but I told our neighbor to keep an eye out. And if he here's any screaming or fighting you know what's gonna happen."
"Yes, sir," they all said.
"Good, now I'm leaving right now. I'm packed and everything, I did last night, but I pleaded to let me stay today, but oh, well, so behave yourselves, please." He looked right at John. "No hitting!" he said. Then he looked at Jinny. "And no... you know what."
Jinny laughed a little. He could be so awkward sometimes.
Then he looked at Casey. "Well, I guess I don't have to tell you anything. It's nice to have a well-behaved kid for a change!" he said, looking at Jinny and John.
John leaned into Casey's ear and whispered, "Goody-two-shoes."
"Now, I guess I'm going now, so I'll be back late Sunday, and I'll call every night and more if I can."
"Okay, have fun, dad!" John said.
"Enjoy yourself!" Jinny said.
"Bye!" Casey said.
"Why do I get the feeling you're trying to get rid of me?"
"Well, maybe because we are!" John said, laughing and pushing his dad out the door. "Bye!" John closed the door on his dad. He turned around and faced his siblings.
"Jinny, you go get the list of football players on my team and call them and invite them to the party tonight, I'll go out and get some chips and stuff, Casey, you go and m-" Just then, John Sr. came through the door again, and John Jr. continued, "mmmmmop the floor, while Jinny and I vacuum the house!" He looked over and smiled at his dad.
He just looked at them, confused. He knew they couldn't seriously be thinking of doing that. "I forgot my keys," he mumbled finally. He gave them one last look, shook his head doubtfully, and left.
"Casey, you make that salsa dip the guys like." Casey smiled, he liked to be popular for a change.
John grinned at his brother and sister. "We're gonna party!" They all laughed and went to do their respective jobs.
Twenty hot, buff guys would all be in her house within a few hours and she could hardly stand it.

Liking it?

Divisionbabe05
08-18-2001, 11:59 PM
Hell yea I like it! I want more! NOW...please?

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

LuvJinny4ever
08-19-2001, 12:00 AM
AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! i LOVE LOVE LOVE it! PLEASE post more! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif please?

~*~jenn~*~

------------------
*~*the queen of controversy*~*

"Sometimes it seems like we're all living in, like, some kind of prison. And the crime is how much we hate ourselves. It's good to get really dressed up, once in a while. And admit the truth. That when you really look closely, people are so strange and so complicated that they're actually...beautiful. Possibly even me." ~Angela Chase, MSCL

*i am going to marry hermana and our children will be named flannel and nylon. we will live happily ever after in the land of pajama pants.*

"I can be satisfied with heavy machinery. In fact, I kinda like the idea of being initmate with something that comes with a money back guarantee" ~Jinny

Swimfan85
08-19-2001, 11:21 AM
Originally posted by LuvJinny4ever:
AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! i LOVE LOVE LOVE it! PLEASE post more! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif please?

~*~jenn~*~



couldnt agree with M* anymore!!! hey M* shout me a holler dawg~

------------------
Comeback-
Man: "If I could see you naked, I'd die happy:
Woman: "Yeah, but if I saw you naked, I'd probably die laughing".
***********
Sarcastic Remark-
Ohhh, let me turn on the part of my brain that gives a damn.
***********
A thing that Pisses me Off-
When people ask "Can I BORROW a piece of paper?" Sure, but please don't return the favor! It's on g-d damn piece of paper!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

WildChildJinny
08-19-2001, 12:49 PM
Nope, I don't like it..... I LOVE IT! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/eyes.gif So glad u posted more! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Jinny Girl
08-19-2001, 03:30 PM
I LOOOOOOOVE IT! I must have mor please post more soon!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

sue z q
08-19-2001, 03:45 PM
Thanks to all who are responding! Here's more!

When John went out to get some chips and sodas and stuff, Jinny went with him. She wanted a new shirt for the occasion. They stopped off at some cheap, slutty place and she got a red, spaghetti-strap, very low-cut shirt that she could wear with one of her short black skirts.

They came home, finished calling people to invite, and got ready for the party. They set out all the food, started some punk eighties rock music playing, not too loud as to get their neighbor suspicious. They told each person they invited to park around the corner and not in front of the house. They didn't want this to be an obvious party and get themselves in trouble.

About six o'clock people started showing up. One by one, they walked in, shouted 'heys' and 'how's it goings' to the other people in the room. Everyone was very 'comfortable' with each other, if you know what I mean. People touched each other routinely and weren't above a little pinching and winking here and there. As each of the guys walked in the room, Jinny scanned them over to see of they would meet her standards: tall, buff, hot, a tattoo was a must. Some fell short, others measured up perfectly. She began to think about what just about every other girl her age thought about. All the girls in her class thought about meaningful relationships, marriage-type relationships, life-long relationships. The idea of knowing someone that well and especially someone knowing her that well terrified her. She just wanted some temporary relief and comfort, nothing long-term, nothing serious. Long-term relationships took work, and more importantly investment. What had she to invest? She saw herself as a nothing, an insecure mess of racked emotions. What had she to offer any guy who might be interested seriously in her? Nothing. At least that's what she saw. Who would want to get to know a person so hurting, so needy, so insecure? No one, she thought. Absolutely no one would want to spend the rest of their life with that. No one could really love that.

As she was looking over each guy, John started talking to some of his buddies.
"Hey, Roger! Thought you couldn't come?"
"Well, my parents are being weird, but I got out anyway. I don't think they really care anyway."
"Yeah, know what you mean....you were asking about my sister, right? That's her over there. The one in the red shirt." He pointed over at Jinny. She didn't notice as she was too busy sizing up every male piece of meat that walked in the room.
"Oh, so that's Jinny." He grinned and John could see him doing more than just looking her over.
"Hey, she's my sister, remember?" he said, annoyed at the way he was looking at Jinny.
"Yeah, she's also the easiest girl in San Francisco, remember?" he shot back.
"Hey! Watch it!"
"Hey, man, it's the truth!" he said, as he started towards her. John stopped him.
"Just, don't...you know."
"What?"
"She's only fourteen."
"The younger the better," he said as he slyly smiled and got out of John's reach. John shook his head. He couldn't protect his little sister all the time, besides, this was a party and he was gonna have fun! He walked over to the food table and poured himself another beer, courtesy of John Sr. Exstead.

Roger walked over to Jinny and started talking to her.
"So, John tells me you're his sister."
Jinny looked at him, how could she have missed one of the hottest guys there? she thought to herself, not recalling him coming in.
"I came in the back, in case you're wondering."
"Oh. And so you're?"
"Roger."
"Oh, Roger...John's told me about you I think."
"Oh, has he? What's he told you? That I'm hot? Talented? Irresistible?" Jinny rolled her eyes. They were all alike. Completely consumed with themselves.
"Well, it's been fun, but I'm just gonna go get some more of my drink." She started to walk away from him, but he put his large hand on her shoulder and stopped her. He leaned in and whispered from behind her in her ear.
"Wanna go for a walk?"
She turned around. "A walk? Where?"
"You got a backyard?"
"Well, sure, but-"
He took her hand, "Let's go." They left for her backyard.

Yeah?

WildChildJinny
08-19-2001, 03:53 PM
YEAH! Keep it coming gurl! lol

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Divisionbabe05
08-19-2001, 04:25 PM
Yeah? Hell yeah! Keep goin! This is too awesome!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jinny Girl
08-19-2001, 04:33 PM
YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH! YEAH ..... Do you hear me!?.... Ok, I am calm now, Please post more soon...... YEAH!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Divisionbabe05
08-19-2001, 06:26 PM
ok I just found out something that I REALLY didnt want to know and I'm VERY pissed off, so PLEASE give me something to get my mind off of it! PLEASE?!?!?!?!?

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jinny Jinny Jinny
08-19-2001, 06:39 PM
Originally posted by Jinny Girl:
YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH YEAH! YEAH ..... Do you hear me!?.... Ok, I am calm now, Please post more soon...... YEAH!



You got enough YEAHs there? (Lol) This is awesome! POST MORE SOON!

sue z q
08-19-2001, 07:00 PM
Originally posted by Divisionbabe05:
ok I just found out something that I REALLY didnt want to know and I'm VERY pissed off, so PLEASE give me something to get my mind off of it! PLEASE?!?!?!?!?

Okie, dokie! Here's more!

John's somewhat steady girlfriend walked in.
"Julie! Over here!" he shouted over the increasingly louder music.
She spotted him, ran her tongue over her teeth and smiled sexily at him. She ran to him and they shared a long kiss. Everyone saw them, clapped and shouted stupid, and many obscene phrases.
"Can we go someplace and be alone?" She reached her hand in back of him and put her hand on his butt.
"Sure, babe." He took her hand and led her to his room.

When they reached it, they had practically started. She was pulling off his shirt and he had his hand going all over her thigh and leg. John stopped just for a moment to see Casey lying on his bed, right across from John's. He always wished they didn't share a room.
"Casey, leave," he said, in between bites on Julie's neck.
"John, I-"
"I said, leave!" He stopped kissing Julie and looked at his brother. He started to raise a fist, but Casey got up in a hurry.
"Okay, I'm going!" He picked up his book that he was reading and headed for Jinny's room. He never had been one for parties. Maybe he'd get some peace and quiet in his sister's room.

Meanwhile, in Jinny's backyard, she and Roger were talking as they looked up at the stars.
"Pretty, aren't they?" Jinny asked, pointing to the star filled sky.
"Yeah, if you like stars."
They both stood in silence for a moment.
"Well, let's get this thing rolling," he said, tired of senseless chitchat. He moved in front of her and kissed her. She was surprised at the kiss. It wasn't as long and sexy as she had expected from a guy like him. It was unusually tender and soft and easy. Their lips parted.
"Wow, I didn't think you'd-" but before she could deliver the compliment he put his hands on her waist and quickly bent her down to the ground under him.
'So much for being tender and soft and easy,' she thought to herself. He started to kiss her harder and he grasped her head in his hands. He moved his hand up her legs and they continued.

Amid the loud music and through the door of his room, John could here the phone ring. He knew it was probably their dad so he picked it up, otherwise, he would get suspicious no one was answering the phone.
"Stay here, I'll be back," he said to Julie, getting off of her. She made an angry face and cocked her head on her hand while he went to get the phone.
"Exsteads."
"John? It's dad."
"Hey, dad! Having fun?"
"Yeah, right, fun, catching the best serial killer in history, that's real funny, John, anyway," he paused, "Is that music I hear in the background?"
"Jinny and I are just playing some music."
"In peace I hope."
"Yeah, dad, in peace..." He laughed.
"Well, I was just checking in. You have a good supper?"
"Yes, dad, we had a good supper."
"That's good. Get Casey on the phone. I want to check and see if he's still alive and breathing."
"We haven't killed him yet, dad," he laughed.
"Well, okay, just checking. Put him on."
"Okay, just a minute." John left the phone and went in Jinny's room and found Casey.
"Dad wants to talk to you."
"He does?"
"No, I'm just coming in here to talk to you for no reason, now get up and answer the phone!"
"Okay! Okay!" Casey bookmarked the page he was on, got up, and headed out the door. John caught his shoulder.
"Don't tell."
"What?"
"You know what I mean. Don't squeal about the party."
"I won't," he grumbled, heading for the phone. He proceeded to have a pleasant conversation with his dad. They got a long well, rarely argued, didn't have problems, an ideal relationship. Casey hung up the phone and was about to walk away when it rang again. Casey assumed it was probably dad again, he probably forgot something. He picked the phone back up.
"Exsteads."
"Hey, who's this?"
"Casey Exstead speaking. Who's this?"
"It's Pat."

It got a good reaction last time so I'll try it again, lol:

Yeah?

Divisionbabe05
08-19-2001, 07:10 PM
Thank u for posting more cuz I'm REALLY upset.....I just wanna kill someone....thanx again and post more soon!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
08-19-2001, 08:37 PM
awesome, post more soon

------------------
Comeback-
Man: "If I could see you naked, I'd die happy:
Woman: "Yeah, but if I saw you naked, I'd probably die laughing".
***********
Sarcastic Remark-
Ohhh, let me turn on the part of my brain that gives a damn.
***********
A thing that Pisses me Off-
When people ask "Can I BORROW a piece of paper?" Sure, but please don't return the favor! It's on g-d damn piece of paper!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

Divisionbabe05
08-20-2001, 01:33 AM
Hey sue z q do you AIM? If u do IM me or gimme ur IM sn..... my sn is Divisionbabe05....o and ADD MORE NOW...please?!?!?!?

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

WildChildJinny
08-20-2001, 12:05 PM
OK, I'm leaving for New Jersey 2morow and I want to see a whole lot more be4 then! K? hehe! I LOVE http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/eyes.gif This Story!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

sue z q
08-20-2001, 07:51 PM
Here's more! Thankx for reading and responding!

Casey hung up the phone and was about to walk away when it rang again. Casey assumed it was probably dad again, he probably forgot something. He picked the phone back up.
"Exsteads."
"Hey, who's this?"
"Casey Exstead speaking. Who's this?"
"It's Pat."
"Pat?"
"Is Jinny there?"
"Pat who?"
"Just put her on little kid!"
Casey had no idea who this Pat was. He knew his father worked with a Pat, but what was his connection to Jinny?
"Just a moment." Casey set the phone down and went to look for Jinny. He searched the living room, the kitchen, her room, but he couldn't find her. He looked in their parent's room, and he put his ear up to John's and his room, but all he could here was John and Julie rolling all over the bed, so he figured it was safe to assume Jinny wasn't in there. He guessed she must be outside somewhere, she always did like it at night, the starts, the moon... He went out to the back yard and saw her and some other guy rolling all over the ground, kissing, and groping around. He didn't want to interrupt, but she just might want to talk to this Pat person.
He whispered, hoping he wouldn't have to raise his voice, "Jinny?"
She didn't hear him. He turned the volume up half a notch.
"Jinny?"
She still didn't hear him. It was no wonder either, she was rather caught up in her current business.
"JINNY!"
"What?!" she yelled, tearing herself away from a rather enjoyable tryst.
Casey lost his steam and spoke back in his normal quiet tone of voice. "Pat's on the phone."
"Pat? Oh, Pat..."
"You wanna talk to him?"
"Uhhhh...would you excuse me?" Roger nodded, got off of her and she got up. He laid back on the grass and rested. He'd just been through quite a workout.
Jinny followed Casey back in the house and to the phone. She picked it up.
"Hello?"
"Hey, Jinny, how's it gong?"
"Pat, why are you calling me?"
"I heard John was gonna be away for the weekend and I wondered if you wanted to get together?"
"Get together? And do what?" She bit her tongue as soon as she said that.
"What do you think?"
"Look, Pat, I can't. It's wrong." Her maturity and reaction to everything surprised her. Maybe that talk had really helped. She had promised her father she wouldn't.
"What this? It's wrong? Jinny, didn't you enjoy it? Wasn't I good?"
"I don't even remember! Let alone know if I enjoyed it. And besides like I said, it's wrong. I'm way too young to be-"
"What's with you? Don't you know guys like wild girls?! Gees, I thought you were different. You might as well learn now, you're not gonna get anywhere with the opposite sex if you don't assert yourself! Never mind, Jinny, sorry I bothered you," he angrily said. He slammed the phone down. Maybe he was right. Maybe she needed to not be such a goody-goody. Not that she was. She was so confused. What ever happened to boy meets girl, they fall in love, they respect each other, and they live happily ever after? Did that really exist somewhere or was it just a manipulating lie? The only model she had of a marriage relationship was her father and mother and look at that ending. Anything but happily ever after.

She turned around and saw Casey standing there.
"Was he the one who-"
"Yes, Casey, that was him."
"I'm glad you told him off."
Jinny began to think. Had she told him off? It sounded like he told her off if anything. She was just so confused. Nothing made sense. Nothing tied together. She headed for the refreshment table again and got a drink. She drank the whole glass, then headed back for the backyard, where her new 'friend' was waiting.
"Roger?"
He answered, "Over here. Right where you left me."
"Oh." She walked over to him. He was still lying on the ground. "Roger, can I ask you something?"
"Sure, if it doesn't take too long. C'mon, lie down." He patted the spot of grass next to him. "I want to get back to business." He winked at her. It was obvious he wasn't the guy to ask about those sorts of things.
"Oh, never mind." She lied down next to him, and he started to roll over on top of her, but she stopped him with her hand. She put it on his chest and pressed him down, while she rolled on top of him.
"Excuse me while I assert myself." She got on top of him, grabbed his head in her hands and started kissing him. He started to put his arms around her and touch her, but she put each one of her hands on his arms and slammed them down on the ground. This was clearly her turn. She stopped for a moment and looked at him. He caught his breath and looked up at her.
"What a woman," he said in awe. They continued....

I'll have more later. Liking it?

Jinny Jinny Jinny
08-20-2001, 07:59 PM
Is that the end to Pat? J/w! This story is great! And I hope that you will post more soon!

Divisionbabe05
08-20-2001, 08:10 PM
What a story! This is GREAT! I'm gonna die without more! WOW this is AWESOME!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

WildChildJinny
08-20-2001, 09:05 PM
Originally posted by Divisionbabe05:
What a story! This is GREAT! I'm gonna die without more! WOW this is AWESOME!



I Totally Agree! POST MORE SOON!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Swimfan85
08-20-2001, 09:53 PM
this is awesome, i love it, and i just got my new cell http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif ok well neways please add more soon or theres gonna be troubleeeeeeeeeeeee!

------------------
Comeback-
Man: "If I could see you naked, I'd die happy:
Woman: "Yeah, but if I saw you naked, I'd probably die laughing".
***********
Sarcastic Remark-
Ohhh, let me turn on the part of my brain that gives a damn.
***********
A thing that Pisses me Off-
When people ask "Can I BORROW a piece of paper?" Sure, but please don't return the favor! It's on g-d damn piece of paper!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

sue z q
08-21-2001, 12:20 AM
Originally posted by hockeybabe528:
add more soon or theres gonna be troubleeeeeeeeeeeee!


Uh, oh! I'd better post more or else there's gonna be....oh, you know what I mean. Welp, peeps, I started school today so I'll be pretty busy, but I will be adding more to this fic tomorrow night. It'll be Jinny's fifteeth birthday and I've got a few surprises in store so stay tuned! Here's more and thanks for responding!

That morning, after everyone had left, around five a.m., Jinny opened her eyes. She'd fallen asleep on her couch. Luckily, when she looked down, she still had all her clothes on. She didn't remember much of the party, but decided to get up. John had just woken up from the floor. His pants were unzipped and he was zipping them up as Jinny got up.
"Hmmm...I wonder what you and Julie were doing."
"Shut up," he said, getting up off the floor. Jinny started to pick up some of the dishes to start cleaning up.
"Let Casey do them," John said, heading for his room. He opened the door, shook a sleeping Casey and said, "Casey, do the dishes," he mumbled as he collapsed on his bed.
He looked up at him, bleary-eyed and said, "Why should I do them? I didn't even-"
"Just do them!"
"You know, John, I'm really getting sick of being pushed around be you. I've never done anything to you, and you're always mean to me!"
"Quit you're whining!"
Jinny heard them yelling and knew Casey would probably be in need of her so she went to their room. When she arrived Casey was on the floor, knocked out cold.
"What did you do to him?!" Jinny screamed when she saw her motionless brother lying on the floor.
"I....I....just hit him! He's not moving! Why's he not moving, Jinny?!" asked John, petrified.
"G-d, John, I hate you!" She lunged at John and hit him harder than she'd ever hit anyone before. Once she couldn't hit him anymore, she got up, went over to Casey and cradled his head in her lap. She tried to wake him up.
"Casey? Casey, answer me, please?!"
His head twitched slightly and a glimmer of hope returned to Jinny. She felt tears of both joy and anger fill her eyes.
"Casey? Please, tell me you're awake."
"Jinny?" he said, softly.
"Yes, yes, Casey, I'm here. What do you need? Where does it hurt?" she asked tenderly.
He smiled a little. "You sound like mom."
Her emotions were already in high level gear and as soon as he said the word 'mom' she lost it. Her face distorted and she began to sob. Casey sat up as best he could and put his arms around Jinny. It was his turn to comfort her, even though John's punch had knocked him out pretty well and he could barely think.

"G-d, you're such a bunch of crying sissies!" John screamed at his younger siblings. At least he had his head. He saw them as a pair of idiots. Someone had to be strong, he was the oldest and that became his job. He had to be the one with the clear head. At least he thought so. He couldn't cry.

Jinny was exhausted after crying so hard she just laid down on her brother's room floor. Casey laid her head, which he had been cradling, on the floor gently. He took the top sheet off his bed and carefully laid it over Jinny. When he got up to go to his bed his eyes locked with John's. They just stared at each other for a long while, unsure of what the other was going to do.
"I'm going to bed," Casey finally said. With all his bravado and all his guts and all his toughness, John was too weak to talk.
"Night," Casey said, as he turned the other way and lied down.

The next morning, Jinny opened her eyes and saw she was in her brother's room. She wondered how she got there, but decided to just get up and go to her room. She slowly got up and soon as she was on her feet, she felt her stomach climbing up her throat. She put her hand over her mouth, as she felt a dizziness and general sick feeling sweep over her. She ran to the bathroom and threw up the alcohol she'd just consumed that night. Her body shook and she had to hold on to the toilet to keep from falling over. Casey ran out of his room, to her.
"Jinny, are you all right?"
She couldn't answer. She was still throwing up. She finally stopped, grabbed a towel and wiped her mouth and face.
"I'm fine," was all she could say. She pushed Casey out of her way, went in her room and slammed the door.
Casey had had enough of this. His sister was drinking herself dead and his brother was beating up on him for no reason. He opened her door and went in.
"Jinny, I've had just about-" but he saw her asleep on the bed so he stopped. She was already out. A split-second flashback came to his mind. He remembered once when his mother was lying on the sofa asleep. For some reason, Jinny's position, her face, and her expression reminded him of her. He lowered his eyes then looked back up again. He walked over to her bed, pulled some sheets over her, and bent down, looking at her face. It was peaceful, a rare expression for her. He kissed his sister's cheek and left the room.

When he got in his room, he glanced over at his sleeping brother. He was drooling and snoring. Casey still was angry with him, but as his brother he knew he had to love him, no matter what. They were still a family, and for better or worse, they were going to remain a family.

More tomorrow about Jin's b-day. Do ya like it?

Divisionbabe05
08-21-2001, 12:55 AM
Kick Ass!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
08-21-2001, 10:03 AM
ya this is awesome!!! please add more, cuz u no i dont want any trouble http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
Comeback-
Man: "If I could see you naked, I'd die happy:
Woman: "Yeah, but if I saw you naked, I'd probably die laughing".
***********
Sarcastic Remark-
Ohhh, let me turn on the part of my brain that gives a damn.
***********
A thing that Pisses me Off-
When people ask "Can I BORROW a piece of paper?" Sure, but please don't return the favor! It's on g-d damn piece of paper!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

Jinny Girl
08-21-2001, 02:46 PM
"snoring and drooling" LOL! More please!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

sue z q
08-22-2001, 12:18 AM
The Internet's been going soooooo slow for me today it's been hard to put this up. But anyway, here's the first part of Jin's birthday!

Several months later, it was Jinny's birthday. Unlike any kid who's ever walked the earth she had almost forgotten. With everything that had been happening, her mother, Pat... she'd completely lost track of her life.

Jinny opened her eyes that morning to see Casey right in her face. She jumped back.
"Casey! Gees, you scared me!" she said as she gave him a light punch.
"Happy birthday!"
She rolled her eyes. "Oh, brother, is that all? You get me up at," she looked at her watch, "SEVEN in the morning on a Saturday to tell me something I already know?"
"Well, I thought you'd want to make the most out of your birthday, so I thought I'd get you up early!"
"Oh, gee, thanks," she said, sarcastically. "So, what do you think I should do on this thrilling and joyous occasion," she asked, also sarcastically.
"Well, I knew you'd ask that so I've invited some of your friends to come here at three this afternoon! Dad and I went out and got a cake and everything!" She just looked at him in shock. He was more excited about this than she was.
"You invited some of my friends? "Who?" she asked, very confused.
"Uhhh...let's see, I called Lisa, Allison, Katie, and Amy. Dad wouldn't let me invite a lot of people."

Jinny thought about some of those people. Ever since her mother died she'd been very detached, reserved, and distant, even to some of her closer friends, especially Amy. They'd been really good friends, best friends, ever since Jinny'd started seventh grade when she transferred to a Junior High. They'd gotten to know each other well after they were both on the basketball team. Jinny had thought about playing basketball that year, but after her mother shot herself, she hadn't thought about much else. Even her close friends hadn't spoken to her about it or even approached her since. One part of her wanted to be alone and not have to talk about it, but another part of her wanted someone to ask so she she could release her feelings and talk it out. Either way, she felt trapped. Trapped in her loneliness, and trapped at a friend's mercy. She'd never made friends easily. She took a lot of warming to. She could be very funny and popular one minute and then be just as cool and aloof as she was personable the next.

"Casey, you didn't have to do that," she said, wishing he hadn't. People being there would mean people she'd have to talk to. She hated being the center of attention. She hated everyone looking at her, criticizing her, talking about her....the focus being HER. What if she couldn't measure up? She figured she couldn't. What would she be measuring up to? Who set the standard of what's popular and what's not? So many strange questions were flying through her mind. What did it all mean? Oh, the joys of growing up and being a teenager.

"What do you want to do till then, Jin? A movie? Oh, I forgot, dad wants to take you out for breakfast."
"Oh, right." He always did that. On everyone of his children's birthdays he took them out to breakfast. It had been a sort of a catching up time for him. He was always very busy with work, wasn't home very much, at least not when they were awake, and this was his time to reconnect.

All of a sudden a knock was heard on Jinny's door.
"Jinny girl? You awake?" an unmistakable voice asked.
"Yes, dad, come on in." She threw her head back and ran her fingers through her hair. This was gonna be some day.
Her father opened the door and came waltzing over to her bed.
"Ready for breakfast with your favorite dad?" he asked, as he smiled at her.
"My FAVORITE dad? Like I had a choice," she said, then immediately regretted she'd said that.
His face lost its smile and he looked down for a moment. He gathered himself together, looked up at her, and tried to regain his smile.
"So...gonna be ready soon?"
"Yeah, dad, I'll get dressed, if SOME people would get off my bed!" she said, laughing at looking at Casey.
"Ooops, sorry," he said, getting off her bed.
"C'mon, Casey, we'll go, and when you're ready you just holler, k, Jin?" said John Sr.
"Okay."
Just then John Jr. walked by her room; he was heading for the bathroom.
Their father spoke up. "Hey, John! Come say happy birthday to your sister!" he said, calling to him.
"What?" he said, peeking his head in.
"It's your sister's birthday, remember?"
"Oh, it is?" he asked, looking at his dad. He turned to Jinny. "How old are you now? Ten? Twelve? I keep losing track."
"She's fifteen!" yelled John Sr.
"Already? Gee, didn't know you were getting up there. It's not as fun as you think," he said, nonchalantly. With that, he turned back out of her room and headed back to his original destination, the bathroom.
Jinny shook her head. John was quite a trip.
"Well, we're going now, Jin. Come on, Casey," her father siad. They exited, Jinny got up, got dressed, and walked out her room. Her brother passed her room right as she was coming out. He stopped.
"You really fifteen?" he asked, with a confused look on his face.
"Yes, now remind me again, how old are you?" she asked, giving him the same confused look.
"Well, I'm-"
"I mean in dog years. That's more appropriate don't you think?"
His nostrils flared and he lunged at her.
"G-d, I hate you people!" He leaped on top of her and started pounding her face.
"STOP!" she screamed.
Casey and John Sr. were in the living room and they looked at each. At once, they got up and ran to Jinny's room.
"John! Get off your sister!" yelled the kids' father.
John obeyed. He got up and stood in front of her, looking down. He snickered at her pathetic, black and blue face.
Jinny put her hands in front of her face to cover it all up and began to cry. Not because she angry at what he said, but because her face was so painful. She could already feel parts raise and become puffy.
Casey knelt down to his sister.
"You okay?"
"Gees, Casey, you're always asking me that when you know I'm not okay! I mean, do I look OKAY?!"
He looked at her, very hurt.
"I'm sorry, Casey, just, USE YOUR HEAD ONCE IN A WHILE!"
He started to tear up. Jinny'd never really yelled that hard at him before. He got up and ran to his room.
John Sr. looked at his daughter's swollen and discolored face.
"Uhhhh...ready to go?"
She looked at him with a "What do ya think?" look and said, "Just a minute, okay?"
"Sure. Take your time. You might want to put some make-up over that."
"I don't have any."
"Oh, that's right. I think I still have your mother's make-up case. I'll get it, and you can use whatever's in there."
Jinny didn't want to look at anything of her mothers', let alone use anything.
He walked out of her room to get the make-up case, and Jinny sat on her bed, not wanting to look in the mirror.
"This is gonna be some birthday..." she thought, shaking her head.

More tomorrow. You like?

Divisionbabe05
08-22-2001, 12:40 AM
Yes I like VERY much! Dont u think its pathetic that im always the first one to reply....that really show that i have a life doesnt it.....hehe! Ok I'm gonna go eat now....dinner at 11:40...ahhh what a world!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
08-22-2001, 06:19 PM
this is awesome, pleaaaaaaaase add more soon http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
Comeback-
Man: "If I could see you naked, I'd die happy:
Woman: "Yeah, but if I saw you naked, I'd probably die laughing".
***********
Sarcastic Remark-
Ohhh, let me turn on the part of my brain that gives a damn.
***********
A thing that Pisses me Off-
When people ask "Can I BORROW a piece of paper?" Sure, but please don't return the favor! It's on g-d damn piece of paper!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

Wild Child
08-22-2001, 06:46 PM
Please post more asap!!!This is REALLY good!!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

Jo/Blair_fan
08-22-2001, 08:08 PM
AWSOME keep going http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

sue z q
08-22-2001, 08:44 PM
Originally posted by Jo/Blair_fan:
AWSOME keep going http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif



Thanks! Welcome to the boards! I noticed you're new! Here's the second part of Jin's birthday. I'll have the last part later tonight!

That morning, at a table for two in one of the local restaurants called Jack's, John Sr. sat with his daughter, Jinny.
"You covered it up pretty well," he said, remarking at the wonderful make-up job she did on her face, to cover the black and blue marks.
"Thanks," she said, half-heartily.
"You're growing up, Jinny girl. Well, I guess girl is a little inappropriate now, isn't it?"
"Yeah, dad."
"What should I call you now? Jinny woman?" he asked, laughing and puffing on his cigarette. That was another habit he'd doubled up on since his wife killed herself.
"I guess Jinny girl is fine for now," she said. Just then, their waiter came to take their order. They each ordered their usual, John got two pancakes, smothered in syrup, and two sides, bacon and sausages while Jinny got 3 eggs scrammbled soft not runny. hashbrowns crispy not hard. rye bread lightly toasted not burned, butter on the side and don't forget the jalapenos, extra hot if you have them (and thanks to jinisthewoman). They began eating.
"So, Jin, how's school going?" he said, as he swallowed a large chunk of one of his pancakes.
"Okay, I've slipped a little, but I'm catching up."
"That's good...that's good...Any particular subject you need help in?"
"No, not really, I just have to do my homework and I'll be fine."
"You know, you do have to get above a certain score on the SAT to go to police academy," he said, cutting up another huge piece.
"Yeah, I know, but it couldn't be too high." She paused. "I mean YOU got in."
He looked up at her and she started laughing. He let his guard down and laughed, too.
"Yeah, I guess you'll make it." He imitated her. "I mean if I of all people could get in, surely Miss Smarty-Pants over here could make it."
She laughed some more and they continued eating.

A little later, when they were just about done John spoke up.
"Jinny, could I ask you something and get an honest answer?"
She thought about that for a moment.
"Well, only if you trust my answer is honest!" she said with a smile.
He laughed a little.
"I know Pat called you." She stopped eating and looked at him. "Did you do anything with him?" he asked, hoping her answer would be no, but doubting it.
"How did you know he called?"
"Well, even though I've gotten a new partner, I think he heard about me going to Philly on a serial murder. He looked very happy I was going. I figured it was because he could..well.....I mean....because of you."
"Well, he did call, but I told him no. I told him it was wrong." She looked up at her father. "I want to keep my promise."
He smiled and almost felt like crying. His little girl really was growing up. When she didn't have to be told or beat to do the right thing, when she just did it herself, that was maturity.
"I'm very proud of you, Jinny," was all he could say.
"Thanks."
He wiped his eyes a little bit and started to turn red. He couldn't cry in a restaurant with everyone looking.
"Well, you done?" he asked, getting him self together.
"Uh, huh."
"I guess we can go then." He got up, picked up the check and paid at the cash register as Jinny got up and followed him out. It was eleven o'clock by then.

By the time they got home, Casey had everything set up. He had a banner running across the room that said Happy birthday, Jinny! The dining room table had a cake and some candy set out. Jinny looked at all the decorations and smiled at her brother.
"You really shouldn't have." Then she got very serious. "I mean, you REALLY shouldn't have..."
"Oh, c'mon, Jin, you love parties," said John Jr., winking at her, remembering a certain party they'd had recently.
She shot him a glare that meant don't tell.
"So, Jin, what do you want to do till three?" asked John Sr.
"Oh, I really don't care. What do you want to do, Cas?" replied Jinny.
"Well, I know what I want to do. Let's go see a (put in some racy eighties movie. I couldn't think of anything.).
"You kids shouldn't see that. It's rated R." Their father looked at them disapprovingly.
"Well, I'm 17, so I can go. Bye!" said John, as he was heading out the door.
"Wait, John, I want you to be here for your sister's birthday."
John Jr. let out a groan. "Oh, fine," he muttered. He walked out the door.
"You sure you don't want to see a movie?" asked Casey.
"Yeah, I'm sure." She dreaded the upcoming party. All those people she didn't want to talk to or have to explain why she had been so cold to them. They knew about her mother, it had been in the papers. Sometimes it seemed like EVERYONE knew.
"I've got some homework that I'd better get to so, if you'll all excuse me," Jinny said, practically running to her room. It was her refuge, her solace, her security. One place she could always run to was her room.
John Sr. looked at his son.
"She's never been one for parties," he said.
"Yeah, I guess not," lied Casey. She was the biggest party animal in the world.

In Jinny's room, she was doing a journal for her English class. It was what I want to be when I grow up. "What a stupid title," she thought. It made her feel so babyish. I mean, c'mon, she was fifteen! She wrote down her answer: "I want to be a cop." Then she added, "just like my dad." She expanded on what cops do, where they have to go to become a cop. She knew all the information and had known it from a very early age. She stared to think. What that was she REALLY wanted to do? She thought for sec. Yeah, that was it. A cop. That was a cool job. She thought she was tailor made for it: tough, street-smart, she could manipulte people to confess. She'd done that on her brothers and father for years... A knock on the door interrupted her.
"Who is it?" she asked.
"Casey. Can I come in?" She sighed. She loved him to death, but sometimes he could be a pain.
"Sure, Cas, come on in."
He opened the door and walked in he room.
"Uhhh...Jin? Can I ask you something if you promise not to get mad or weird or anything?"
"Sure, Cas, what is it?" she asked, very confused.
"Well, lately, I've been feeling really...weird." Casey had a rather limited vocabulary.
"Weird? Wanna expand on that?" she asked, slightly sarcastic.
"You know, weird. Like I find I'm attracted to- Well, what I mean is- For some reason girls don't- Oh, I don't know. Nevermind." He started to walk out.
"No, wait. Cas, if something's wrong, you know you can talk to me, right?"
He smiled. "Yeah, I guess you're the ONLY one I can talk to." He walked out of her room and closed the door. Jinny shook her head. Could Casey be in trouble? Had he done something? She just couldn't figure him out; she decided not to try. If it was really important he'd talk to her.

Later that afternoon, right as the clock was hitting three, the Exsteads were all sitting around their big dinning room table, with the cake and candy on it.
"So, dad, what do you have planned for the party?" Jinny asked, wondering what they were going to do for two hours.
"Well, we can play pin the tale on the donkey?" their father said, smiling really big. Jinny, John, and Casey all looked at him.
"Pin the tale on the donkey?" she asked, praying he wasn't serious.
"I know! We could play one of our other games!" said Casey. He could really get into things sometimes.
She mockingly mimicked his excitedness. "That's a great idea! Like what?"
John Jr. spoke up. "Oh, I know! Let's play how long Jinny can be at a party and not sleep with someone!"
John Sr. starred coldly at his son. "John, that was uncalled for?"
"Oh, really? Should I tell you about the time-"
Jinny threw her hand over his mouth. "I don't think he really wants to hear about that."
"Oh, he doesn't? Why don't we let him decide that..." John Jr. said, laughing and ripping her hand off his face. Just then their doorbell rang.
John looked at his sister," Oooooh, saved the bell."

More later! Like it?




[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 08-22-2001).]

Wild Child
08-22-2001, 09:17 PM
I love it!Please post more asap!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

Swimfan85
08-22-2001, 09:23 PM
Omg omg love it! post more soon http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-22-2001, 09:30 PM
I need more!!!!!!! your KILLING me!!!!!!!!!!!1

Jinny Girl
08-22-2001, 10:01 PM
Why??? Why are you doing this to me? Post more soon and save whats left of my sanity!!!!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Jo/Blair_fan
08-22-2001, 10:49 PM
The Best. Thanks for posting more,Keep going!!!!!!!!! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/cool.gif

sue z q
08-22-2001, 11:53 PM
Thank ya all for reading and replying! Here's kinda sorta the last part of her birthday. I have a tad more...anyway..here's more!

She rolled her eyes and got up to answer the door, hoping it was someone to say they couldn't make it. Her wishes weren't granted. She opened the door and saw a girl she'd known since second grade.
"Hi, Katie!" she said, with as much pizzazz and finesse as possible. She didn't want them to see her depressed and then they'd ask, and she'd have to talk, and-
"Hey, Jin! It's been a while since we've talked! What have ya been up to?" Katie said, biting her lip as soon as she said it.
Jinny was caught off-guard and had a few responses running through her head. "Oh, I've been getting over the suicide of my mother." "I've been cleaning up the bathroom. Mom made a real big mess in there." She decided on a response.
"Nothing much."
"That's cool," Katie said, relieved. She didn't want to open up any personal issues. They walked in and Jinny brought her over to where her family was.
"You know John and Casey and my dad."
"Yup, hi, guys! Man, I only have one brother. I don't know how you survive! All guys and no-" Katie bit her tongue again. She just couldn't make the right comment.
Jinny changed the subject.
"You wanna play a game or eat first?" she asked.
"Well, first of all, here's your present. I didn't know what to get you, but I tried." Katie handed her the little box she'd had in her pocket.
"Thanks," Jinny said, lying it on the table. "I guess we can open presents later."
John Sr. got up from the table. "Well, I'll leave you kids alone. Tell me when you're gonna open presents and eat cake. Save some for your father!" he called, from the hall, heading for his room.
"Your dad's funny," Katie said.
"Yeah, dad's quite a trip... So, Katie, what have you been-" her sentence was cut off my a knock.
"I'll get it," Jinny said, walking towards the door again.
"Hi! Allison and Lisa! How ya been?" she asked, with the same vigor and verve as before.
"Pretty good, pretty good," replied Lisa.
"Okay, so I'm in the car to get here right? And we're driving and having fun...and anyway, these cute guys pulled up next to us and winked at us! Isn't that cool!" said Allison
Jinny just looked at them blankly. They probably had no idea Jinny had gone far beyond the winking stage...
"Yeah, that's pretty cool..." was all she could say. "So...come on in." Everyone sat down at the table.
"You guys know my brothers." They all said hi to each other. John winked at each of them.
"Just so you girls know, I sleep in the nude," he said, getting up and replentishing his glass of "water." The girls giggled and put their hands over their mouths.
"You've got quite a brother there, Jinny," Allison giggled.
"And who's this cute little munchkin?" asked Lisa, pointing to Casey.
"Don't you know? That's my little brother Casey."
"Hi, ladies," he said, a little uncomfortably.
"Oh, what a little gentlemen," remarked Katie.
"I'm gonna go get some more water, too," Casey said, feeling a line of sweat appear above his upper lip.
"Boy, they're dropping like flies," Jinny said. Her guests overreacted. They started laughing hysterically.
"What? C'mon it wasn't THAT funny."
"Like flies!" "HAHAHAHAH!!!!!" All the girls were cracking up.
Allison finally caught her breath and calmed down slightly. "Didn't you go to Amy's party?"
"No, I didn't know she had one," said Jinny.
"Oh, well, then I guess it's hard to explain," Allison said. She looked over at Katie and Lisa and they all started laughing again.
"C'mon, tell me! What was so funny!" Jinny said. She hated not being 'in the know.'
"Well," started Lisa, "this guy, who nobody knew, just kinda walked in and everyone just kinda looked and Amy just let him in and everything. So, we were all looking him over and everything and all of a sudden he pulls out this can of flies! All of us screamed and he started laughing! I mean, he had the funniest laugh I've ever heard! It was like snorting but in...like....I don't know...different pitches, so it was like he was singing or something! We started calling him Fly man ( http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/wink.gif )!" They all lost it again.
Jinny looked at them. What was so funny? She still didn't understand. The girls looked at her and straighted up.
"Well, I guess you had to be there," said Allison. "Oh, yeah, why weren't you there?"
"Well, I didn't know about it. Nobody invited me," she said.
They all looked at her, empathizing. "Oh, I'm sorry. Maybe she lost your phone number or something," offered Katie.
"Yeah, that must be it..." Jinny said, knowing exactly why she wasn't invited.
"Speaking of Amy, how come she's not here? Casey said he was gonna call her," asked Katie.
"Oh, she can't come. She called me this morning. Something with her dad," said Allison.
"Oh," said Jinny. Amy had been her best friend. She wondered why she was staying away from her. Maybe it was becasue Jinny had been staying away from HER. The girls talked some more, caught up with each other and Jinny started to loosen up. These were her friends. She didn't have to impress them, be all up and cheery, but she was enjoying them laughing at all her jokes and little side comments. She wondered if maybe they were doing that on purpose. As the girls decided they were going to start opening presents and eat, Jinny called to her father. He'd mentioned he'd wanted some of the cake.
"Hey, dad! We're gonna start eating now!" she said, loud enough so he could hear her. What she heard terrified her.
"Coming!" he said, from in his room. She recognized that voice. The words didn't matter. It was that voice she hated, she feared, she dreaded. It was his drunk voice. She said a quick," Excuse me," as she ran to make sure her father was ready and sober. She walked in his room and found him lying on his bed, in his underwear. "Dad!"
He turned and looked at her. He smiled. He got up and wobbled over to her.
"Hey, Jinny girl! Oops, Jinny woman! Ahhh, what the heck! JINNY GRANDMA!" he said, completely smashed.
"Dad, just lie down. I'll tell you all about the party later."
He pouted. "But I wanna come!"
"Dad, don't embarrass me," she said, gritting her teeth and looking in his eyes.
"Oh, c"mon, Jinny, when have I ever embarrassed you?" he asked. She couldn't believe it, but he honestly thought he hadn't.
"Dad, just go to bed. I'll come get you when it's over. Don't come out," she pleaded.
"But I love parties!" And with that, he, with surprising strength, leaped out of his room and ran to where all the action was.
"Dad! No! Don't!" she screamed, but it was too late. He'd ruined everything.

The last part'll be maybe later tonight or tomorrow. If I get enough responses, it'll be tonight, so respond away!


[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 08-22-2001).]

ssgoalie8
08-23-2001, 12:00 AM
i'm here and i'm responding so please make it tonight great story. ok buh-bye

------------------
-colleen-
**************
jinny: who in the hell are you?
***************
JO rocks!!!!!!!!
***************
J: i'm gonna loosen some teeth!
***************
AIM ssgoalie8 or nmkjo

FOL_lover
08-23-2001, 12:07 AM
omg girl u better post more like now cuz ur killing me with suspense(did that make sense?) please??!!!

sue z q
08-23-2001, 12:26 AM
Okie, dokie, you convinced me! Here's the last part of her birthday. I don't where to go from here, but I assure you this is not the end. Enjoy!

All the girls gasped and starred at her father as he came leaping in, in his underwear.
"Yeah! A party!" he said, sitting down. He looked up at all the wide-eyed girls, their eyes transfixed on his practically naked body.
"What? Haven't ya ever seen a guy before?" They started laughing nervously, not knowing how to react.
"Now this is a party," said John Jr. surveying everything.
Jinny put her hands over her face, looked down, and said quietly, but with just as much strength, "Go." She looked at her friends. "Go!" She turned everything up ten notches and screamed, "GO! LEAVE! GET OUT!" She picked up the large dish of candy everyone had been munching on and threw it in the air. It hit a rocking chair and completely fell apart, with the candy flying everywhere. They all sat where they were and looked at her in shock. Finally, the message got through. They rose out of their seats slowly and headed for the door in silence. They looked back at her with wide-eyes and didn't know what to make of everything. They opened the door and left.
Jinny looked back at her father with more hatred than she'd ever felt. He was sitting their, happily enjoying half the cake. He looked over at her, not having comprehended everything that happened.
"Want a piece?" he asked, holding up his fork.
She glared at him, felt several tears form, and she screamed, "HOW COULD YOU?!" She almost felt her body tremble as the words flew out.
"What?" her father asked. He was completely unaware.
"You don't get it, do you?' she asked, shaking her head. "You just DON'T GET IT!" She looked up to heaven and screamed as tears filled her eyes, "Oh, why God did you stick me with this bunch of....of...LOSERS!" Her body was shaking so hard she just ran to her room and sobbed.
In her room, she let out all the anger that had been storing away in her. She cried, she hit her pillow, she threw things, and still it didn't satisfy her. She wanted to kill someone. She wanted to kill herself. She began contemplating her own mortality, worth, and reason. What reason had she for living? Would it really matter if she wasn't here? Who would be affected? Casey would be affected. He would probably kill himself, too. Heck, her whole family had a good reason to put a gun to their heads, but she couldn't. Call it uncourageous or courageous. Call it strength or weakness. Call it easy or hard, she couldn't pull the trigger. Casey needed her. And besides how stupid would those headlines be: Girl Kills Herself After Bad Birthday Party? No, she just couldn't do it. A knock on her door interrupted her thoughts. She knew who it was by now.
"Come on in, Casey."
A lower and more gravely voice answered her, "It's John."
"John? Come in," she said, extremely confused.
He opened the door and for once, looked right at her. He was always running past her, walking away, but this time, he was looking straight at her.
"Uhhh...you didn't open your presents."
"Oh, that's right," she said reluctantly. She got up, blew her nose, and followed her brother out. When she reached the living room, she looked around for her dad. He was the last person she wanted to see. After she'd gone through all that to keep her promises to him, and he couldn't even keep his to her... Luckily, he wasn't there.
"Where's dad?" she asked Casey, who was sitting at the table, still in shock at everything that happened.
"He...uhh...went to bed, I think." Casey was no help. "C'mon, Jin, open your presents."
"Oh, all right," she said, as she sat down. She tore open the first present. It was a very girly diary, not her thing, but oh, wel...Allison's present was some earings. They were kinda nice, but she wasn't a jewelry person. She then opened Katie's present. It was a locket, a gold, heart locket that opened up and could have a picture in it, the kind you could wear around your neck. It touched Jinny. She read Katie's card.

"Dear, Jinny,

Boy, we've been through a lot, huh, girl? Well, this locket is for you to put someone special's picture in. Either a friend, boyfriend, or...well...someone else. I know you haven't really talked much, but if ya need anything. Anytime, don't hesitate, you know? So, I hope you like the locket! See you around at school!
Sincerely,
Katie"

Jinny was deeply touched by the card also. She got up from her seat in silence and her brothers watched her as she slowly walked to her room. She opened the door and went to her bottom dresser droor. She got out a small picture of her mother. It was the one she'd had standing up on her desk, but after the suicide she'd thrown in the very bottom as far away as possible from her. She got the picture out and put it in the locket. She looked at it, put it around her neck, and said, as tears welled up in her eyes, "I miss you, mom. I miss you so much."

Well?

Jo/Blair_fan
08-23-2001, 07:32 AM
KEEP WRITEING IT IS THE BEST EVER http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/happyface.gif

Wild Child
08-23-2001, 10:52 AM
This is so awsome!I hope you can post more soon!I can't wait for more!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

Swimfan85
08-23-2001, 10:52 AM
this is amazing please continue really soooooooon!

sue z q
08-24-2001, 01:11 AM
Here's a kinda resolution to that whole thing. When I come up with some new situations, and I've got a few ideas, maybe some more Pat (do you want to be seeing him anymore?), I'll post 'em. But for now, here's more!

Jinny wiped her eyes and closed them as tightly as she could, to stop her crying. Her father walked in behind her, and she didn't hear him. His voice was obviously sober and he had done much thinking.
"Jinny?"
She wheeled around and looked at him with hate in her eyes. She turned back away from him.
"I don't want to talk to you."
"Jinny, just listen."
"I HAVE listened! I've listened to all the promises and excuses and I don't want to listen to it ANY MORE!"
"Jinny!" he yelled, with authority. "Listen to me. I may not be perfect, but I am still your father."
"Yeah, that's right, dad," she said, turning around and facing him, "you are my father. And you know what fathers are supposed to be like? I'll tell ya. They're supposed to care about their children, and not get drunk at their birthdays or embarrass them and not push their wives to..to..." but the words wouldn't come. Saying them would be living them, would be believing them. She began to cry all over again. He walked towards her and hugged her. She, in return, threw her arms around him and they solaced each other without even deciding to. He pulled her arms away from him and looked at her.
"Jinny, I'm...I'm....I'm so sorry," he said, as his face crumpled up and he felt that all too familiar feeling of water in your eyes.
She looked up at him, in doubt, and still in anger.
"Don't make me any promises or give me any excuses," she said.
"I'm not, Jinny, but I will tell you that I'm going to try. I'm going to try and be a better father."
She still looked at him, in unbelief. She looked in his eyes and could see he was trying. It wasn't much, but it was an effort.
"Okay, you can try."
He sighed a sigh of relief. It was like his daughter was taking him back.
"I really mean that. I am going to try," he said, near desperation for his daughter's forgiveness.
She looked down and somehow those words sounded familiar. He was going to TRY and cut down drinking, he was going to TRY to stop sleeping around. She'd heard all this before and it never amounted anything.
"Yeah, you do that, dad. You just keep trying," she said, as she walked over to her bed and lied down, facing away from him and everyone.
John Sr. looked at his daughter, with her back to him. He recalled several times that his wife had done that exact same thing. "She is so much like her," he thought. He looked away and walked out her door. Her took one last glance at her, then left.
Jinny turned around to see if he was gone. He was. She got up and hesitantly went to her bottom drawer of her dresser. Under the stacks of old letters, cards, and other various junk, was her stash. She looked at the two bottles of rum and one of tequila. Oh, decisions, decisions....she got the tequila one out and took a big gulp. It fizzed and she immediately felt the alcohol jar her body, but after a few uneasy moments the liquid felt refreshing and relieving. It numbed everything, muscles, nerves, emotions, pain... She took another swig, and another, till finally she couldn't feel anything. It felt wonderful. She got up and, wobbling the whole way, fell on her bed and passed out. It felt wonderful to be free of all that pain and guilt and anger... She made a promise to herself to refill her tequila supply. She had to have more of this wonderful stuff.

Yeah?

Jo/Blair_fan
08-24-2001, 07:27 AM
I love it keep going!!!

Wild Child
08-24-2001, 10:42 AM
Hope you can post more soon!This is really great.Can't wait for more!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

Jinny Girl
08-24-2001, 11:51 AM
Yeah??? Yeah??? How can you ask that question!? Of course YEAH!!!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Divisionbabe05
08-24-2001, 05:28 PM
Yea! Most Def!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

sue z q
08-24-2001, 07:05 PM
I came up with something, so here goes. Thanks for replying everybody!

Several months later, John Sr. came home with a grave look on his face. He was sheet white as he approached his kids, who were comfortably and carelessly watching T.V.
"Uhhh..kids? Could you turn it off for a second?" he asked.
Normally the kids would have fought and argued, but something in his voice made them silently obey. Casey picked up the remote and shut it off.
"I need to talk to you. There's this case we're working on, or I guess I should say that we worked on already and are reopening."
The kids passed looks at each other, very confused. He'd never talked about any of his cases before.
"There was this....-" He could barely say the word, "suicide that may have been a murder." He looked up to keep the water that had filled in his eyes from running down.
John looked over at Jinny. He had has eyebrows furrowed. He couldn't be talking about-
"And, I tell you this, because it concerns you." His words were slow and well-thiught out. He didn't want to hurt them, but he had to tell them what was going on. The woman who had been believed to have committed suicide was-" But before he could say it, Casey's mind was much faster.
"Mom?" he said, with tears welling up.
"No, Casey, he couldn't be talking about-" started John Jr.
"Yes," John Sr. said. He put his hand in front of his face. "It was your mother."
The kids looked at each other. As if they weren't confused enough. It was unbelieveable that she had taken her own life, but it was even more ridiculous that someone had killed her. Why? And who? Casey began to cry and Jinny put her arm around his back and rubbed it.
"It's okay, Cas," she said, softly.
"No, it's not!" he screamed. "Somebody killed my mother!" he said, standing up, and adopting the hate Jinny had begun to know all too well.
"Now, we're just investigating. Nothing's for sure. It may still very well have been a..." he still had trouble with that word, "suicide, but we made a surprising and unusual discovery from the autopsy that no one had seen before."
"What?" asked Jinny, still in shock from the news. John was punching his fist in his hand.
"Well-

Want more?

Jo/Blair_fan
08-24-2001, 07:47 PM
Continue this is Exelent!!!! Poast more soon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-24-2001, 11:29 PM
OMG I will sooooooooo kill you if you don't finish!!!!!!!1

Hey, are you going to like to this seriest until like the time period now...like when she turns 16...graducation..entering police acadmey...day she became inspector...ya know, kinda like a "Jinny: Her life" kinda story! that would be cool!

but this is soooooooo great, i can't WAIT for more!!!!!

sue z q
08-25-2001, 12:01 AM
Originally posted by JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo:
[B] Hey, are you going to like to this seriest until like the time period now...like when she turns 16...graducation..entering police acadmey...day she became inspector...ya know, kinda like a "Jinny: Her life" kinda story! that would be cool!
B]

If the spirit moves me...lol, j/k...but, seriously, I have no idea where this is going! As long as I keep getting ideas I may just end up going through her whole life until the present! Then this topic'll be, what? Fifty pages long? lol

"Well, one of our secretarys was putting in order some of our past cases and she came across an autopsy report with no file. It turns out no one had ever seen the autopsy report, it had come in quite late and by then the case was closed. But as we examined it just to make sure, one of the damages listed, besides the...well...her head..." He could barely say any of these words. They came hard, but he knew he had to say them. He'd lied to his kids way too much to continue doing so. "Anyway, other damages to the body were a few lashes on her back. The pathologist said it seemed someone or something had hit her twice on the back, with a thin stick type of shaped object."
The kids looked at each other back and forth. They couldn't be hearing this.
Jinny thought about her well-loved mother. Who would want to do that to her? It wasn't certain, but someone had certainly hurt her. But how could they? She was the sweetest person she'd ever known? Maybe sweet people got hurt too...
"So, we've reopened the case, like I said. Our Captain, thankfully, didn't put me on it, so-"
"You're not in the case!?" asked John Jr., standing up, looking at his father angrily and in disbelief. "You don't want to find out what happened to your wife and my mother?!" he screamed.
"It's not that, John, but it's hard to work on a case when you have...emotional attachment or aren't objective."
"But you could help because you were her husband! You should be doing everything you can do!" John yelled, ready to start pounding his father. He never would, he knew he'd be beat in two second flat.
"John, believe me, I am helping," said John Sr., remaining clam. "They're asking me questions and interviewing me just like they would any person close to the victim. I just can't be on it. And even if I wanted to, Cap wouldn't let me."
John Jr. sat down, still angry, but holding it in. Something he'd never done before.
"Dad?" asked Jinny, looking down and feeling very uneasy and almost nauseous. "What do you think happened?" she asked, vulnerably. Asking questions means preparing yourself for the answer, and she wasn't sure if she was prepared or not. She looked back at him, begging for an explanation she knew he didn't have. She'd never asked that before. She always wanted to, but this seemed like a more opportune time.
He looked at his daughter and felt a tear roll down his cheek. He wiped it away and looked down and mumbled, "I don't know what happened."
She looked back up at him. How could he not know? But then again, she wasn't expecting an answer, but still, a guess, more information that could help them understand would have been appreciated.
"You know what?" she said, gaining strength from her words. "I don't believe you." And with that Jinny got up and went to her room.
Casey took his face out of his hands, and his eyes and face were still wet. He looked up and watched her leave.
John looked over at his crying brother. "Gees, you always cry!" he said, glad to have something to talk about and someone to pick on. He got up and retreating to his room.
Casey looked over at his dad.
"Dad, tell me. What happened?" he pleaded, with new tears forming.
John Sr. shook his head. "I just don't know."

I'll have more possibly later tonight, or tomorrow. What do ya think?

Jo/Blair_fan
08-25-2001, 12:24 AM
Continue post more asap this is awesome

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-25-2001, 01:44 AM
THIS IS GREAT!!!! I just read the ENTIRE thing in one sitting, and I still want MORE!!!! Please continue it forever!!!! Good work Susan, you're a totally gifted writer!!

sue z q
08-25-2001, 02:01 PM
Okie, dokie! Here's more! (I'm so glad ya read it and liked it, Amy! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif ) I won't have more till tonight. I'm going to the beach all day with my choir friends! Whahoo!

Casey got up and walked to his room, he opened the door and sat on his bed, contemplating everything that he'd just heard as best he could. John was lying on his bed and turned over and looked at Casey. He glared at him.
"G-d, I wish I didn't share a room with you." John tened to always take out his anger and frustrations on those he loved best.
"Believe me, John, the feeling's mutual." They could be helping each other, consoling each other, but no, they had to fight to retain their "pride." What a small, stupid reason to keep you from being close to your family. Casey lay down on his bed, with his eyes transfixed on the ceiling. He wondered what Jinny was thinking.

Jinny turned over in her bed. She just couldn't take her mind off it. She'd already had several sips of rum, but somehow it wasn't helping. Had someone killed Carrie Exstead? What did the two lashes mean? Why would anyone do that? And, more importantly, who? But, then again, nothing's for sure. It still could have been a suicide, but how could they be sure? So many questions, all unanswered, desperate for answers and at the same time, fearing those answers. She took another swig of the rum and went to sleep.

The next morning Jinny woke up and began to get ready for school. She rushed into the bathroom, beating her brothers. They groaned and walked back to their rooms while she took her shower and got dressed. She looked in the mirror and wondered if things would ever be "normal" again. If a day would go by when all these confusing thoughts and situations would have been passed, been resolved, and would be out of her mind. She combed her hair and decided to put it back in a ponytail. San Francisco was windy and she hated her free hair in her face all the time. She examined what was staring back at her. It was a pretty face, an attractive face, and she began to see the resemblance between her and her mother. It was almost scary. Her eyes and mouth and many of her expressions were all too familiar. She shut her eyes and put out all the pictures in her mind. All the moments, all the snapshots she'd stored in her head of her mother laughing, picking her up from her school, hugging her, yelling at her to clean her bathroom, putting make-up on her, staying up late together and watching old movies, smiling, crying... Jinny quickly diverted her thoughts to getting breakfast and she headed for the kitchen.

As she walked in the kitchen, she saw a rare sight, her father was sitting at the breakfast table, eating some English muffins.
"Dad?" she said, confused he wasn't at work. "How come you're not at-"
"I took the day off." He looked back at her. "I really don't want to be there today," he said, in a graveling morning voice, and taking a bite out of his muffin.
"You feeling okay?" she asked. He never stayed home from work unless he was dying or something. "Are you sick?" she asked.
He smiled slightly. "You sound like-" he stopped himself. "Yeah, I just- Well, they're going to be discussing the case and...well....I just need a day off."
"Oh," she said, understanding perfectly. "Think I could stay home from school?" she asked, hoping to catch her father at a weak moment and he would relent.
"What? Are you kidding? Of course you have to go to school!" he said.
"Darn," she said, to herself. She decided to fight it. "But, dad, if you can just-"
"Jinny, I don't want to argue right now. I'm-" he searched for the words, "...tired."
"Oh."
"Is the butter in there?" he asked, as she still had the refrigerator open.
"Yeah, I'll get it," she said. She reached for the butter, got it, and brought it to her dad.
"Thanks," he said. He smiled again to himself. "I remember when your mother would-" but he stopped himself again. He scratched his forehead. He couldn't bear to mention her name or even think about her. The thought of someone killing her was unbearable. His face turned very sad.
"Well, you'd better get to school," he finally said.
Jinny hated it when he did that. Right when she might learn more about her beloved mother, he would change the subject, but today was not the day to fight it out. But someday...
She grabbed her backpack and headed for school, banishing all those memories and thoughts from her mind.

At school Jinny had a new history teacher. He was very preppy, patriotic, a do-gooder, loves his fellow man, and many other cheesy things Jinny couldn't stand. The one and OLNY thing Jinny liked about school was that it took her mind off "other" things. Here she could focus her attention on her education and not have to think about everything going on with her mother. There were also some other pleasant distractions. Guys for one... She would have liked the new history teacher since he was quite attractive, except for his clean-cut, let's get along and respect each other attitude. Hid first "order of business" as he put it was for everyone to introduce someone. He wanted to get to know the kids and also wanted the kids to get to know themselves, even though the year was almost over. He paired them up with a partner and they each had to tell each other their name, birthdate, birthplace, who they lived with, (mom and dad, step-mom and dad, grandma, etc.), their hobbies and interests, goals, and anything they else that would really define who they are.
Jinny was happy to be paired up with a very cute guy who she wanted to get to know.
"Hi!" she said, sitting down next to him. The teacher had each person sit down with their partner, then they would each introduce the other to class.
"Hi!" he said, smiling at her. He, too, was happy to be paired up with a girl who's "reputation" he knew very well and intrigued him....
"So, name?" he said, very studiously, getting out a piece of paper and a pencil to write all the info down so he could present it.
"Jinny Exstead, she said," laughing.
"Birthdate?" he asked.
"You sound like a doctor," she teased.
"Yeah, I guess I do," he said, also laughing.
"What's your name?" she asked. She was glad she had an opportunity to get to know a guy she'd been looking at for quite a long time across the room.
"Jared." He smiled sexily at her, and she picked up his message.
"So, when were you born?" she asked, getting all the required information and hoping to get more.
"February 14."
"Oh, Valentine's Day?" she asked, with an eyebrow raised.
"Yup. This romantic was born on a rather fitting day," he said, with charm.
"Well, so was I," she said, suppressing a smile.
"Oh, really? And when's your birthday?" he said, leaning into her.
"April Fools."
He laughed, and his laugh made her laugh, too.
"Where?" he asked, after containing himself.
"Here, SF."
"Oh, yeah? Me, too," he said, still smiling at her.
"We have so much in common!" she said, playfully.
"Yup, guess we do! Uhhh..what's the next question?" he asked, looking up on the board. "Oh, family situation, so?" he asked looking at her, ready to write down what she said. Family situation, she thought. Her favorite subject...
"I live with my dad and two brothers."
"Oh," he said, writing that down. She prayed he wouldn't ask about where her mother was.
"What about you?" she asked quickly.
"I live with my dad and have two brothers, actually," he said, remarking at the coincidence.
"Yeah?" she said, also surprised. She broke her own rule and asked, "Where's your mom?"
"She's off in Texas somewhere with her new boyfriend. I tell ya, it's ridiculous, last year she moved around nine different times with a different guy each time," he said. "You?"
"Yeah, same deal," she said, nodding.
"Really? Wow, we really do have a lot in common!" They both laughed. The teacher interrupted them.
"Okay, so how many are done and ready to present?" he asked. The class collectively groaned and all said they needed more time, so he said, "All right, five minutes more, then we're presenting."
"Gees, sounds like we're five year-olds doing show-and-tell," Jinny remarked.
"Yeah, I'll bet that'll be our project tomorrow," he said, agreeing with her.
"Welp, what else is there?" he asked.
"Hobbies and goals," she said. "So, tell me Jared the Romantic." He laughed. "What are some of your hobbies and goals?"
"Well, I play hockey and want to play professionally someday," he said, with much pride. It was obvious hockey was his passion. "You?" he said.
"I'm gonna be a cop. It's kinda the family line of work. My dad's a cop, my grandpa was, and so on."
"Wow, a cop! That's pretty cool!" he said, impressed. "Actually, my older brother's a cop!"
"Oh, yeah? Who is he? My dad may know him," she said, very interested. They really DID have a lot in common.
"His name's Pat. Wait, what's your last name again?" he asked, looking down at his notes.
"Exstead."
"Hey, my brother works with John Exstead I think, or used to, he said he changed partners. Didn't tell me why, but is that your dad?" he asked.
Jinny couldn't believe it. She must have a very specific taste in men, she thought, if she would pick two guys from the same family. Now that she looked at him, he did look a lot like his older brother.
"Yeah, John, that's my dad," she said, amazed at the unbelievable coincidence.
"Wow! I don't believe this! In fact, I think Pat mentioned you once! I can't remember though, but this is freaky!"
She nodded and they both had the same surprised look on their face.
"Okay, everyone ready?" the teacher asked. He heard more groans, and said, "All right, but only a few more minutes, wrap it up, folks," he said.
"So, is that all the questions?" Jinny asked.
"Yup. That's all the questions, but I have another one."
"Oh, yeah? What?"
"Wanna go out tonight?"

More?

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-25-2001, 02:13 PM
More?! how can you ask that?! Of course MOOOOOOORE!!

Oh and about you saying that "if i did write up till present this post would be like 50 pages long" I for one wouldn't mind at all!!!!!! lol

Jo/Blair_fan
08-25-2001, 03:23 PM
Keep going this is awsome!! u are a awesome writer Post more soon!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-25-2001, 03:53 PM
That was AWESOME Susan!!! I can't hold out much longer!! You have the GREATEST IDEAS!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Wild Child
08-25-2001, 04:59 PM
This is sooo awsome!You hafta write more soon!Please....I can't wait for more!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

sue z q
08-25-2001, 10:48 PM
Thanks for all your nice comments! Here's some more!

"Sure," she said, without hesitation.
"Good. I'll pick you up at six," he said.
"Good," she said, smiling.
"Okay, now we're going to do presentations," said Mr. Wagner. "Would anyone like to volunteer?" The class was silent and people avoided eye-contact with the teacher. "Oh, c'mon, don't be shy, how about..." He looked around a bit, and a dark-haired brunette caught his eye. She was pretty, not that teachers are supposed to notice things like that. He looked right at Jinny. "Would you like to go first?" he asked.
"Would I LIKE to go first?" she repeated. Some people snickered.
"Well, thank you for the volunteer. You and your partner can come up here and say your thing." He gestured to the front of the class.
Jinny looked back at Jared. She rolled her eyes and said, "Here we go." He laughed. They both got up with Jared following behind her on their way up to the front of the class. He pinched her discreetly, and she smiled as she felt and got the message...
"Oh, an important thing," started Mr. Wagner, "when you introduce someone I want you to say, 'I would like to introduce.' Not, 'Here is' or 'This is', but 'I would like to introduce.'" He looked at his two students standing at the front of class. "Got that?" he asked. They nodded.
She looked at him and he looked at her with a who wants to go first expression and Jinny offered to go first.
"I would like to introduce-" She looked over at Wagner and winked. He smiled and nodded his head. "Jared Kilmore. He was born on February 14 in San Fransisco." She looked back at the board with all the required info listed and looked at what she had to do next.
"He lives with his dad, has two brothers, and likes to play hockey and wants to play professionally someday." She looked over at Jared to say she's done and he stood up straight from leaning on the teacher's desk.
"Okay, this is-" he started.
"I would like to introduce," Wagner corrected him.
"Oh, right, okay, I would like to introduce Jinny Exstead."
One guy in the front row, right below them turned to his buddy and whispered, "A.K.A Jinny 'the Slut' Exstead." He and his buddy started laughing, and Jinny kicked his leg under the desk as she smiled and looked away.
"Hey!" he shouted, in pain. He rubbed his leg.
"Is there a problem?" asked Wagner, jumping to his feet.
"No, no problem!" Jinny said, with a big smile on her face.
"She kicked me!" the guy shouted to the teacher.
"Okay...uhhhh....look, I'll see you two after class," he said, remembering what it said in his teacher's manual on how to handle stuff like this. 'Don't embarrass the kids, but deal with it at the same time.'
The teacher looked back at Jared. "Continue."
"Oh, okay," he said, not knowing what just happened. "Let's see, Jinny Exstead, and uhhh...oh, yeah...She was born on April 1st in SF. She's lives with her dad and two brothers. And she's gonna be a cop." He smiled and signaled he was done.
"Good! Very good! Let's welcome Jinny and Jared to the class," he said, as he began clapping. The class half-heartidly complied and clapped. But the clapping gave Jinny just enough time to lean down, right in the guy's face and say, "Make sure I never hear that again, or it won't be your leg I'm kicking." She walked back to her seat with a smile on her face as of she'd said nothing.

At the end of the period, as everyone was getting up and leaving, she looked over at Jared. "Six?" she asked from across the room.
"Six," he said, with a grin. He turned around and walked out, grinning the whole way. He had a date that night with the girl who had a reputation of the easiest girl in town...
Jinny also grinned and turned to talk with the teacher. She'd almost forgotten about his 'talk.'
"So, what do ya want?" she asked, not without some attitude.
The guy who'd made the remark walked up to the desk also with his backpack on his shoulder.
"So, can I go now?" he asked.
"I just wanted to know what that was all about," the teacher asked. "He said you kicked him. Why?"
"Well, he made a rather undesirable comment."
"Oh, really? What?" the teacher asked, trying to get what was going on.
"He called me a slut."
The teacher looked surprised. "Well, that is undesirable, now isn't it, well, I guess I won't punish him, looks like you already did." Wagner smiled at her. She was pleasantly surprised he went on her side. Maybe they guy had some balls...
"Well, I gotta go," she said. As she passed the guy who was still rubbing his leg she said, "See ya around school sometime." He glared at her and she smiled as she walked. She had to go home and get ready for her hot date that night.

I'll have the date a little later. Like it?

Swimfan85
08-25-2001, 10:54 PM
like it...no way it...I LOVE IT~!!!!!!!!! this is awesome and if u dont add more soon it wont be ur leg i will be kicking... hahah this is awesomE~

Jo/Blair_fan
08-25-2001, 11:12 PM
This is the best!!!!!!!!!!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-25-2001, 11:28 PM
Great stuff!!!!!!!!! Can't wait!!

sue z q
08-26-2001, 12:25 AM
Here's more! Thank ya 4 replying!

As Jinny got home from school she ran into her dad as she was walking in the door.
"Oh, sorry," he said, still in a fog and daze.
"That's okay," she said. "What did you do today?" she asked, wondering how he spent the last seven hours.
"Oh, watched T.V... My Captain called today."
"Oh?" she said, very interested.
"Yeah, nothing new," he said, with a blank face.
"Oh," she said, very disappointed.
"Although, it is turning out that there may be nothing to this whole murder angle."
"Why?" she asked. Getting answers out of her father was like pulling teeth.
"Well, remember the day before she...well, remember the day before?" Jinny looked away and tried to remember anything significant, but nothing came to her.
"Well, I remember Casey and John were playing out in the backyard and they were play-sword fighting with some sticks and branches out there. I remember telling your mother to go out and quiet them down, cause I'd had an all-nighter and needed some sleep. She went out to them, from behind John, and he accidentally hit her with his sticks. She surprised him and when he wheeled around his two sticks hit her. I think that's what the marks were on her back. Also, the lab report said the scratches looked a day old."
Jinny didn't respond verbally, but nodded. They were back where they started. They didn't know anything new, had no new information, and were just as lost as they'd been the day of the suicide.
"I guess that's it then," she said, finally breaking the silence.
"Yeah, I guess so," he said. His face had no expression, but looked very tired. Tired of crying, tired of questioning, tired of not knowing, just plain tired...
"Well, I'm just gonna go get ready," she said, starting for her room.
"Get ready for what?" he asked, raising his head.
"Oh, I have a date tonight."
"A date? With who?"
"A guy at school. His name's Jared. Don't worry, dad, he's nice," she said, trying to make him out into a decent guy.
"Oh, well, be back by eleven," he said, looking back down at the ground.
"Eleven? You said once I was fifteen you'd make it twelve," she said. She knew her father hated arguing, but she usually got her way.
"Oh, that's right. Okay, twelve, then, but on the dot," he said, shaking a finger at her.
"Okay, dad," she said, heading for her room.

Once in her room, she got out a short black skirt and a dark navy scoop neck spaghetti-strap shirt. She put them on and looked in the mirror, satisfied with what she saw. Not perfect, not great, but satisfied. There was a knock at her door.
"Come on in, Cas," she said. He practically always came in her room after school.
Casey walked in with his English book. "Jinny? Could you help me for a sec?"
"Sure, what is it?" she asked, as they both sat on her bed. He noticed how dressed up she was.
"Got a date?" he asked.
"Yeah, what's your question?" she asked, slightly irritated.
"Is he nice?" Casey asked, doubtfully.
"What's your question for the LAST time?" she said, even more irritated.
"Well, see we're diagramming sentences and I can't tell the difference between an adverb and an adjective."
"Oh, Cas, that's easy. It's like this. Adverbs only modify verbs, adjectives, or other adverbs, but adjectives only modify nouns."
"Uhhh...you sound like my teacher. In English please?" he asked, laughing.
Jinny laughed also. "Okay, look at this sentence," she said, pointing to one in his book. She read it out loud, "The angry dog barked at the fence loudly. Angry is an adjective because it is telling you something about a noun, dog. Loudly is an adverb because it is telling you something about the way he barked which is a verb. He barked loudly."
It clicked in Casey's mind. "Oooooooooh, now if only my teacher could explain things like that. Thanks, Jin," he said, walking out. He turned back around on his way out.
"This guy's nice, right?" he asked.
"Huh?" she said.
"Your date."
"Oh, yeah, he's nice. Don't worry about me, Cas," she smiled at her brother.
"But I do, Jin," he said, seriously, walking out. What was that all about, she thought. Why would he worry about me? The answer came to her. Because I sleep with ever guy I meet and drink myself silly. She shook her head as if to shake those thoughts out of her mind. She got up and looked in the mirror again. She put some mascara on and some dark blue eye shadow on that matched her shirt. She got out her science book and began her homework for that night. She wasn't quite successful as her mind was on other things...

At six, Jinny was sitting in her living room, waiting for Jared to come. Her brother John walked past her on his way to get some dinner. Dinner was now a free-for-all. Get what you want, take it to your room or in front of the T.V., and get out of the way of the refrigerator. Jinny remembered when eating dinner was almost like a sacred time. No matter what, they would all be at the table at six sharp, and they ALWAYS ate together.
John looked over his sister. "Ooooooo, got a date?" he asked.
"Aren't you perceptive," she said, sarcastically.
"If ya need a condom I have some spares," he said, snickering.
"Thanks for your generosity," she said, also sarcastically.
"Don't you think that shirt's a little low?" he said, suddenly acting like an older brother.
"Yes, and that's the point," she said, smiling.
He kept looking her over.
"Hey!" she said, standing up. "I can wear what I want!"
"Yeah, whatever, just don't come crying to me when someone takes your signals the wrong way one day," he said, angrily and taking large strides out of her sight and into the kitchen.
What was with these people, she thought. First Casey saying how much he worried about her, then the last person in the world who ever showed her he cared about her, John, was saying he was worried, too! What was the world coming to? Just then her doorbell rang.
"I'll get it!" she said, quickly, so she could get out of there as fast as she could. She ran to the door, opened it and said, "Hi!" as she saw Jared standing in front of her.
"Wait! Jinny, let me meet this guy!" shouted her father as he came into the room. She rolled her eyes and Jared laughed.
"Hi! I'm Jared Kilmore. It's a pleasure to meet you, sir," he said, sounding very responsible and holding out his hand. Her father shook it and look very leery of him. He looked over the boy. He looked familiar or resembled someone... The light green eyes, sandy brown hair... Her father just couldn't place him.
"You say, Jared Kilmore? Any relation to Pat Kilmore?" Jinny stood behind her father and was shaking her head wildly at Jared, and mouthing, 'No! No!'" Jared looked at her confused.
"Oh, he's my...my...nothing...no relation to him at all...never met him before...no," he said, looking at her and shrugging his shoulders, wondering if that was the right answer.
Her father turned around and saw Jinny's head shaking back and forth and she said, "Fly," as she lifted her hand up and swatted an imaginary fly. She stopped shaking her head and smiled at him.
"Well, okay, you kids have fun...but...not TOO much fun..." he said, knowing EXACTLY what they had planned.
"Well, thanks, dad. See you at two," she said, walking out.
"Two?!" her father said.
"I was just kidding...twelve," she sighed, shutting the door.
Casey came running out of his room. "Did she leave already?" he asked, almost in a panic.
"Yup," John Jr. said, walking by his brother and rustling his hair.
"Darn, I wanted to meet him!" Casey looked at his dad. "Was he nice?" he asked, doubtfully.
"Uhhhh...yeah....as nice as fifteen year-old guys are..." said John Sr.
"We know what they'll be doing," said John Jr., with a snicker.
"No, they won't!" Casey yelled. He still had faith in his older sister.
"Oh, please, give it up Cas. Jinny's a slut and she always will be."
"Take it back!" yelled Casey, in his naiveté. He walked up to his brother and got in his face.
"I ain't taking nothing back!" John yelled.
"Kids! Stop fighting! When are we ever gonna have some peace in this house?!" John Sr. fummed, walking to his room and closing the door.
John looked at his little brother. "Peace? Who does he think he's kidding?" he said, as he walked in his room also and closed the door.
Casey stood in the middle of the hall, in the middle of everything, that's where he always was.

In the car, Jinny and Jared chatted pleasantly, saving the better for later... He put his hand on her leg and she put her hand over it and rubbed it. When they reached the restaurant they got out and walked in.

More?

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-26-2001, 12:47 AM
Of course more!!!

sue z q
08-26-2001, 01:23 AM
Okay, I'm in a giving and generous mood, so here's more!

Jinny scooted in the other side of the booth at an out-of-the-way all night diner, as Jared sat himself down on the other side.
"Mmmm, I like this place already," she said, looking around at the pictures of bare-chested men.
"Yeah, it's one of my faves," he said, passing a menu to her.
"So, what's good here?" she asked.
"You mean besides you?" he asked, winking at her.
"Yeah, besides me," she said smiling. He, like his brother, had a way with words....and other things...
"Well, their ribs are great. I'd recommend those."
"Okay, sounds good," she said, putting her menu down. "I'll have that."
He reached over and took her hand in his. He moved his fingers over hers and looked deep in her eyes.
"You're a very pretty woman, Jinny," he said. "Very...hard to resist."
"Likewise," she said, returning the sexy smile he'd been giving her.
"Well, we can't let two irresistible people go on resisted now can we?" he said.
"It'd be a crime," she said, returning the deep stare in his eyes.
"That's right. You wanna be a cop. Tell me, what would my punishment be if I resisted my impulses?" he asked, as he moved his fingers from her hand to her wrist and arm.
"We might have to give you the chair," she said, as she began moving her fingers around his hand.
"Well, in that case, I'm convinced. What do ya say we eat here real fast, then...oh...I don't know...go to my car," he said, leaning into her.
She also leaned in so she was right in his face, with her eyes about two inches away from his.
"I'd say that was one of the best ideas I've ever heard." She leaned in those last two inches and kissed him. He kissed her back and put a hand to her face. He opened his mouth and she let his tongue feel hers. They were interrupted by their waitress "coughing" to get their attention.
"What do ya want?" she asked, as her big hair swayed in the wind from the door opening and another customer coming in.
"Two orders of ribs, and two waters," Jared said, looking up at the woman but not leaning back from Jinny.
"That'll be all?" she asked. "Dessert?"
"Dessert?" Jared repeated, he looked back at Jinny. "I've already got my dessert." He went back to kissing her, as their waitress rolled her eyes and walked to the kitchen to get their orders going.
Jinny continued to kiss him, and they kissed somemore...

When they were done eating, he paid at the register, and they walked, hand-in-hand, to Jared's car. He opened the back seat door and gestured fro her to get in. She complied and sat down on the seeat. He got in the other side, taking his time and casually walking. He slid in and looked at her. He lowered his head and had a very honest and almost scared look on his face.
"Uhhh...Jin, I gotta be honest with you. I've never really...well...done this before."
"What? Sex or in the backseat?" she asked. He had completely fooled her. She imagined him as a guy who'd done this many times.
"Sex."
"Oh, well, let a pro show you how it's done." She leaned into him and kissed him. He eased his way under her as she made her way on top of him. She unbuttoned his shirt as he moved his hands all around her legs and but. She kept her hands on his chest and around his face and they began to french kiss. She moved one of her hands down his now bare chest and rested it on his pants zipper. She slowly unzipped it, as they continued kissing.
"Wait," he said, pulling away from her. "Let me catch my breath." He breathed in and out several times very deeply. "Sorry, this all new for me."
"There's a first time for everything...and everyone."
"Yeah," he said, still breathing deeply. "Okay." She leaned down to his chest and kissed it all the way up to his mouth.
"Wait," he said, again, stopping her.
"Aren't you rested enough yet? Gees, Jared, dumb animals do this everyday!"
"I was just wondering, for your sake, did you bring any-"
"Right here." She unzipped her small purse she'd brought along and got out a condom.
"Wow, you're prepared and everything!"
"Remember, I'm not the newbie here."
"Yeah, right. Okay, I guess I'm ready," he said, unsure of himself.
"Good," she slyly smiled. She finished unzipping his pants as she kissed down his chest again. He leaned his head back and she could hear him breathing deeply again. She helped him pull off his pants and he folded them neatly and put them on the floor of the car. She laughed to herself. Sometimes guys could be so...neat. He took a deep breath as she took off her shirt. He looked very nervous to her, and she wondered why. She was about to take off his boxers as they both heard a horn honk continuously. They looked at each other. Jinny mumbled an obscenity, and Jared looked terrified.
"OMG, what was that?" he whispered. "Quick, give me my pants!" She handed them to him, as she sneaked a peek out the window of the car and looked for their intruder. Her eyes bugged out and she blinked as her face went white when she saw who it was.

Divisionbabe05
08-26-2001, 01:29 AM
More? Yea more...more now is more like it....j/k, but this kicks ass!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-26-2001, 01:43 AM
Ohhhh I want more!!!! Who is is? I gotta know!!!

Divisionbabe05
08-26-2001, 02:24 AM
wow this is awesome!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jo/Blair_fan
08-26-2001, 09:00 AM
Post more FAST this is AWESOME

sue z q
08-26-2001, 04:03 PM
Here's more!!!!! Hope you're liking it!

"Jinny?" the guy said, shocked and squinting in the dark. She quickly ducked her head, and Jared looked over at her as he was zipping up his pants.
"Who is it?" he asked, completely petrified of being found out.
"It's your brother, Pat," she said, just as shocked as he was.
"Pat? You're kidding!" he said, raising his eyes just above the window to see.
Pat was in his car and had pulled up parallel to them about five feet away.
"Hey, Jared! Get out of there!" he said, angrily. He turned his car off and got out and began walking towards their car.
"Hey, Jinny!" he said, smiling. "Good to see you again!"
Jinny was taken back. He was glad to see her? What was up with that?
"Jared! Get out NOW!" he yelled. He looked at Jinny. "Kids, they're such a pain, huh?" She wondered why he would think she was a sympathetic ear. She was a kid, too, but somehow that didn't bother him...
Jared got out with his head hanging, and he avoided eye-contact with hid older brother.
"Jared, take my car home." He pushed his brother roughly towards the car and handed him the keys.
"You're not gonna tell dad are you?" asked Jared.
"No, I won't. Just go home," he said.
Jared breathed a huge sigh of relief and left in Pat's car.
"Boy, you get around, don't you?" Pat asked Jinny, getting in the back seat with her.
"What are you-"
"We have a little unfinished business, don't we?" he said, leaning into her. She looked at him blankly. He leaned in a little more and kissed her. He put both his hands on her sides and slid her underneath him. She only had her bra and skirt on. He kissed her neck and down her arms, as she leaned her head back in complete confusion at what just happened. He took off his shirt and sat on her.
"You're quite a woman, Jinny," he said, looking down at her.
She reached up and put one hand behind his head. She brought his head down to her and they kissed....

At about two in the morning, Jinny strolled in, tip-toeing to her room. Her skirt was off-angle and her hair was a mess. One of the straps of her shirt had slid down, exposing her shoulder. She got in her room and laid down on her bed. She sighed and fell asleep.

John Sr. walked out of his room and silently opened Jinny's door. He'd heard her come in just then. He looked in at his daughter who was asleep. He could tell what she'd been doing. It wasn't hard to imagine with her hair so disheveled and her clothes all twisted around. He shook his head and said to himself, "Oh, Jinny, Jinny, Jinny..." He walked in and bent down and kissed her forehead. He remembered when he used to do that when she was a baby and he would kiss her and suddenly everything would be all right. Well, now things weren't all right. And a kiss wouldn't change anything. How depressing everything was to him. He'd lost his wife, his oldest son was a violent maniac, his daughter was sleeping around right under his nose, and he was drinking himself to sleep every night. He wondered when all the pain and guilt and anger he felt everyday of his life would go away. He looked at her face, and it looked oddly babyish. Her cheeks still had some baby fat, and her mouth was pursed like a little kids. Somehow, the make-up that was now coming off looked like it didn't belong on such a sweet and child-like face. He pulled a blanket up over his daughter and Jinny felt it. She opened her eyes and looked up at her father. He looked down at her.
"Sweet dreams," he said, and he kissed her forehead once more. He was about to let go of the blanket and leave, when Jinny hugged him. She sat up in her bed and wrapped her arms around him. He sat down on the edge of her bed and embraced her. At least they could comfort each other. Casey and John would fight, but Jinny and her dad could at least communicate, even if it didn't involve speech. He put a hand behind her head and held her close to him. He stroked her hair, and it reminded him of when she would come in her parent's room when she was really little after having a bad dream. She would climb in bed with her parents, wrap her arms around her father, clinging to him, and she would feel safe.
"Still having nightmares?" he asked, looking in her eyes. She looked deep into his eyes.
"Not anymore. I don't need to. I'm living one."
He didn't know how to respond.
"Did you and Jared-"
"No, dad, Jared and I didn't," she said. She wondered if she should tell the rest of the truth, that she and Pat had. He simply got up from her bed and left the room. She layed down again and went to sleep.

So, did you like that part? I have more written and more ideas, so this isn't the end!

Wild Child
08-26-2001, 05:10 PM
This is sooo awsome!PLEASE post more asap!!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-26-2001, 05:54 PM
Still goin' great!!

Divisionbabe05
08-26-2001, 06:18 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jo/Blair_fan
08-26-2001, 07:17 PM
There is only one thing to do to this fanfic and that is to CONTINUE!!!!!!

sue z q
08-26-2001, 10:41 PM
*drumroll* Heeeeeeeeeeere's more! lol

The next morning, a Saturday, Jinny woke up to hearing shouts and playful laughter in her house as she heard two young boys chasing each other.
"I'm gonna get you! Tag! You're it!" Casey said, as he tagged his friend who'd come over to play that day.
Jinny closed her eyes and wished they would keep it down so she could sleep in some more. She rolled over with a pillow over her exposed ear and tried to get some more sleep. She wouldn't be successful. Someone knocked on her door.
"Go away! I'm sleeping!" she yelled.
"Yeah, I'll bet you are," John Jr. laughed. "With who?" he added, laughing again.
"Go away!" she repeated.
"C'mon, I wanna talk to you! Let me in!"
He wanted to talk? Yeah, she thought, I'll bet he wants to "talk"...
"Oh, fine," she grumbled. She put her pillow back and sat up in the bed, realizing she still had her skirt and shirt on.
John came in and started laughing when he saw her.
"What?!"
"You- You look- HAHAHAHAH!!!!!!!!!" He couldn't talk he was laughing so hard.
"What is it?!"
"You looked like a racoon!" he squealed.
"What?" she said confused. Then she realized her eye shadow and mascara must have drifted from their original positions. She wiped the parts around her eyes, but it only made it worse.
John continued laughing.
"Okay, John, what is it?" she said, annoyed and giving up on removing the make-up.
"Well, I heard you had quite a night last night," he said.
"Oh, yeah? Where'd you hear a thing like that?" she asked, sarcastically but wanting to find out at the same time.
"Well, a little birdy told me!" he teased.
Brothers could be such a pain, she thought to herself.
"Okay, John, cut the -, tell me what this is all about!"
"Oooooo, I'll tell dad you swore, too!"
"Like he and you don't!"
"Well, anyway, I heard you come in around three, not when you were supposed to, twelve."
"Wow, you lead such an interesting life don't you! You stay up till three in the morning so you can tease your younger sister!" she mockingly said.
"Dad's gonna be maaaaaaaaaad!" he said giggling.
"Dad already knows, for your information," she said, matter-of-factly. She saw his face drop. "We talked last night when I came home, and he did't even punish me!" she said, triumphantly.
"He didn't?" John asked, sounding very disappointed.
"No, he didn't. Now if you'll excuse me, I have some beauty sleep to catch up on."
"You sure as - do," he said, on his way out.
She glared at him and he laughed when he saw her look. He closed the door and was out.
"God, give me strength..." she said, rolling over on her other side and making herself comfortable.

Later that day, after Casey's friend had left, the Exsteads were all sitting around their dining room table. Dad had called a fmaily meeting. Family. Yeah, right...they all thought.
Jinny looked around and could see John looking very nervous and guilty. Was he afraid dad had found out about something he did? Or should she be afraid of that same thing?
"Now, I've been thinking," started her father, in an unusually good mood. "You kids need to show some responsibility."
"Dad, c'mon! We already do all your chores!" said John. He hated doing stupid stuff his mom used to do for him, make his bed, make his lunch, clean the bathroom...
"No, I'm not talking about chores. I'm just talking about...responsibility. Like with a pet," he offered. All the kids looked at each other. Were they finally gonna get that dog they'd begged their parents for for years? Casey started to smile and he raised his eyebrows at Jinny, knowing they were thinking the same thing.
"So, I got you each-" John Sr. got up from his chair and went in their garage.
Each? He got them each a dog? they wondered.
"I got you each a plant!" he said, happily. They looked at him like he was kidding.
"A plant?" Jinny repeated.
"Yes, plants need watering and taking care of. It's a perfect way to show you're responsible. And if they die, it's no big deal! It's just a plant!" He looked very proud of his choice.
"Dad, I thought we were finally gonna get a dog," said Casey, hanging his head.
"You know none of us have time for a dog, Cas. You have to walk them and they eat bags and bags of very EXPENSIVE food. We can't have a dog," said their father, sorry he couldn't give his kids something he'd had as a child. "But, plants are just as good!" he said, smiling and trying to cheer them up.
"But you can't play with a plant or teach it new tricks!" said Casey.
"Well, I'm sorry, but no dog. End of discussion," he said, with finality. He handed them each a small plant in a little pot. The plants were only about five inches above the soil.
"So, what do you call these things?" asked Jinny, disappointed they weren't dogs also.
"The guy called them chrysanthemums or chrisanthemus or something like that. You just put them in front of your window for sunlight and water them three times a week. You guys can handle that, right? Oh course you can. Well, I have to go in this afternoon for a heart check up, so I'll-"
"A heart check up?" Jinny asked. "You okay?"
"Of course! Mt ticker's as strong as a horse, they just want it for records or something..." he said, vaguely.
The kids looked at each other. They all wished he didn't smoke, even though John Jr. had started to pick up the habit.
"Dad, maybe you should stop smoking," Casey said, quietly, with his head down.
"I don't need to stop smoking," he said, making his request sound silly and infantile. "Just watch my cholesterol or something..."
"So then there is a problem," said Jinny, looking at her dad.
"No, there's no problem! I'm fine!" he said.
Casey looked at his dad with glossy and watery eyes. "We don't want to lose you, too, dad," he said, with his lip quivering.
"I'm going now," their father said, almost running out the door.
John Jr. looked over at his little brother whose lip was still quivering. "Gees, Casey, dad's not gonna die!"
"Oh, yeah? Mom did," Casey said, looking right in his older brother's eyes.
Everyone was locked in a stare-down.
"Look, guys," said Jinny, breaking the silence, "we don't need to fight all the time. We could be a little nicer to each other, for dad's sake. His heart doesn't need any extra stress." She was looking right at John.
"Why are you looking at me?!" John screamed. "Maybe Casey does something wrong once in a while!"
"Actually, no he doesn't. You're the one pushing people around and screaming at them and picking on them for no reason at all," said Jinny, not losing her cool.
"I don't believe you two! You're always gonna stick together! No matter what I do, it's always gonna be the whole family again John Jr.!"
"Hey, you made it that way, John. If you didn't lash out at people and punch them all the time, maybe we'd be a little nicer!" yelled Jinny, getting angry.
"G-d, I can't wait to get out of here!" John yelled. His senior year in high school was practically over in two months, and he was already packing to move out. "Then I won't have to share a room with you!" He pointed at Casey. He then pointed a finger to Jinny. "And I won't have to constantly be watching out for you!"
"Watching out for me? Since when have you EVER cared about me?" she asked.
"I'm telling you Jinny, as soon as I'm gone you're on your own! No one's gonna wait up for you to make sure you're all right."
"On my own? What are you talking about? If you think I can't take care of myself, you're crazy!" she said, getting up from her chair and walking towards him.
"C'mon, guys, please don't fight," Casey pitifully said.
John flared his nostrils and lunged at her, throwing her on the ground. Her back hit the floor very hard.
"John! Get off me! Owe! My back!" she yelled, putting a hand on her back and rubbing it.
John got off her and glared down at her, then he smiled.
"You can take care of yourself, huh?" he asked, looking satisfied he'd won.
"Yes, I can," she said, getting off the floor and jumping on him.
He imitated her. "Owe! My back!" he said, in a girly voice. She punched him and his lip started pulsating blood through his fingers. But he wouldn't give up. He grabbed her wrists in his hands and threw her off him, but she came crawling back for more. He jumped on top of her and punched her in the stomach. She grabbed his wrists and tried to throw him off of her, but she couldn't. He was too big and too strong, She knew of other ways...
"Owe! John, you're hurting me! Get off me!" she pleaded. He laughed to himself and got up as she also rose to her feet. Right then she socked him with all her might and he fell on the ground, holding his eye and the whole side of his face.
"Yes, actually, I can take care of myself," she said, smiling. Casey came running over to them. They'd tumbled into the other room.
"Are you guys all right?" he asked. He looked at Jinny holding her stomach and he got mad. He then looked at John holding his eye, and he got even madder.
"When are you two ever gonna stop fighting?!" he said helplessly, running to his room.
Jinny and John glared at each other.
"I REALLY can't wait to leave," he said, under his breath as he walked out of the house, got in his car and drove off.
Jinny sat their rubbing her stomach when the doorbell rang. She was surprised; she wasn't expecting anyone. She figured she'd better answer it. She walked to the front door and opened it. She was quite surprised when she saw who it was.

More a little later. Like it?

WildChildJinny
08-26-2001, 10:54 PM
How bout some more NOW? And yes, I LOVE IT!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Divisionbabe05
08-26-2001, 10:56 PM
Great http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-26-2001, 10:56 PM
I want more, this is sooooooooooooooo great!!!!!!1

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-26-2001, 11:22 PM
Yes I want more! But dang I gotta get to bed for school http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif. I look forward to more bein' up tomorrow!

Jo/Blair_fan
08-27-2001, 07:25 AM
Keep going this is AWESOME POST MORE SOON

Wild Child
08-27-2001, 04:11 PM
This is so awsome.Please...you hafta post more soon!I can't wait for more!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

sue z q
08-27-2001, 07:48 PM
Sorry peeps for the delay! My Internet isn't working very well, but anyway, here's more!

"Jared? What are you doing here?" she asked confused.
"Well, I saw your dad leave, so I figured it was safe," he laughed. "Uhhhh, can I come in?" he asked.
"Yeah, I guess so."
"You wouldn't share a room with one of your brothers would you?" he asked.
"No, why?"
"Then let's go to your room," he said, quickly, taking her hand. Once in the room he closed the door behind him as Jinny sat on the bed. She got up quickly, realizing where she was and moved to the chair at her desk.
"I'm sorry about last night," he started. "My brother and everything..."
"It's all right," she said. It really was all right, better than all right. It had been great. Pat was much better at making love than what she'd seen of Jared's skills.
"Well, I wanted to know...do you want to go out some more? I mean like be together...errrr...boyfriend and girlfriend?" he asked, nervously. "Like....a....uhhhh...couple....errr....pair....or something?" he stammered.
"You mean steady?" she asked helping him out.
"Yeah....like....steady. What you said," he gestured at her.
She thought about it, and he could see her thinking.
"I think we could learn a lot from each other, and both of us are available, right? It's better to have someone, right? Even if it isn't serious or anything. It wouldn't be I assure you. But you know how it is at our school," he said. Jinny knew all too well. "You're not cool or popular or anything if you're single."
Jinny looked up at him and was about to say something, but he cut her off.
"I know you could teach me a lot," he said, winking at her.
That she could do, she thought. She understood what he was talking about as far as being popular went. She decided to go for it. It would be a convenient relationship, nothing serious. Besides he was cute, and he wouldn't be an embarrassment or incult if they went to a party together. He was big and string and was on the wresting and hockey teams. She might be able to see some more of Pat, too. Not that there was much of Pat she hadn't already seen...
"Sure," she said, finally.
"Sure? As in yes? As in you will?" he asked, getting excited.
"Yes," she said, smiling at him.
"Great!" he said, running to her. He bent down and kissed her. Suddenly Jinny thought of something.
"Does Pat know?" she asked, parting lips with him.
"No, I didn't tell him in case you turned me down, but now I can't wait! He's been nagging me about getting a girlfriend ever since I started high school!" He took her hand and got her up from her chair.
"C'mon, let's lie down and be romantic or something...you know, like couples do," he said, leading her over to their bed.
"Be romantic? Is that your fancy way of saying 'sex'?"
"No, I mean, you know in movies the girls lying on the guys chest reading or they're just lying there and the guy's got his arms around the girl? Not sex, just stuff like that."
"Oh," she said, not realizing what she was getting into. On the outside she was acting like this was a dumb idea, but in her heart of hearts, when she saw those little romantic scenes in movies, she wanted that, too. She wanted someone to wrap his arms around her and make her feel like the most important and special person in the world. Now she was going to get it. It may not be sincere, but it was something.
They lied down on her bed, with Jinny facing away from him and he laid behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist. He held her tightly and kissed her neck.
"That feel good?" he asked.
"Yeah," she said, actually meaning it very much. It did feel good to have a guy's arm around her and someone to kiss her neck and just someone THERE. They didn't quite know where to go from there, but Jinny relaxed and she could feel Jared's tense body slowly relax, too. She let her head down on her pillow and closed her eyes. He broke the silence.
"I know I'm not Mr. Wonderful or anything, but I'm better than nothing, right?" he asked, hoping she would confirm his feelings.
"Yes, you are," she said, turning around and facing him. They kissed, not a sexy kiss, but I tender kiss. He held her close and it felt good to be in a man's arms. Well, a guy's arms... She was just getting comfortable when she heard the doorbell ring. She started to get up.
"Can't someone else answer it?" he asked, not annoyed but he was bummed at the intrusion.
"No, I better get it." She got up then turned around to face him. "Could you hide in my closet? I'd rather no one know you're here right now."
"Oh, sure," he said, getting up and heading for her closet. "I understand." He paused. "Babe." He looked over at her and smiled a rather surprisingly appealing smile. "I always wanted to call girl that." He laughed to himself.
Jinny shook her head and smiled. On one level she was laughing at his innocence, and at the same time she thought it was sweet how open and honest he was with her. He was obviously not trying to impress her. She got to the door, opened it and got her second surprise that day.

My Internet willing, I'll have more up a little later. Like it?

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-27-2001, 08:38 PM
it's official.....your trying to kill me!!!!! i gotta have MORE!

Divisionbabe05
08-27-2001, 08:59 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

WildChildJinny
08-27-2001, 09:38 PM
One Word: AMAZING!
This story is amazing! Please add more as soon as you can!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-27-2001, 09:58 PM
Ok...i'ts been an hour and a half and I haven't got any of my story!!!!!!! you can't do this to me.....you've got me soo hooked i'm checking on this post every 2 minutes!!!! I gotta have more!!!!!

sue z q
08-27-2001, 10:11 PM
Okaie, dokie! As long as you're all so desperate, I guess I'll be courteous and post some more. lol Thank ya for being so nice and enthusiastic!

"Amy?" she said, shocked at seeing her best friend who had avoided her birthday party and had not invited her to her party.
"Hi, Jinny," Amy said, not particularly enthusiastically. It was obvious she felt bad about avoiding her. "Can we talk...or something?" she asked, looking at Jinny. Somehow they felt strangely awkward even though they knew each other very well. Jinny noticed a book shaped box Amy was carrying.
"Sure, come on in," Jinny said, not knowing what Amy was doing there. "Uhhhh...I guess we can talk in my room," she said, hoping Jared would stay in the closet. "Could you just wait here a second?" she asked. "I have to go clean something up in there," she lied.
"Sure, Jin," Amy said.
Jinny went to her room and opened her closet door.
"Uhhh...my friend and I need to talk. Can you stay in here and not make any noise?"
"Sure, babe," he said. "Do you like that? Babe? Pat uses it on all his girls, but sometimes they look like they don't like it."
"Sure, I guess, you can call me babe," she said, wondering how this was so important.
"Good," he said, smiling. "Babe." He reached up and put his hand behind her neck and he brought her to him for a quick kiss. "Bye!" he said, closing the door.
She shook her head. This was going to be interesting.
The two girls walked to Jinny's room. No one would believe they were friends. Jinny was a wild, promiscuous brunette, while Amy was a church-going, straight-A getting blonde.
Once Jinny closed the door they sat on her bed.
"Jin, you're probably wondering why I didn't go to your party."
"Well, I did notice you not being there," she said, looking down at the carpet.
"The truth is, and I know that because we're such good friends I can talk to you openly about this, I've felt uncomfortable around you. And I've felt like you've been avoiding me, and everyone for that matter."
"Well, I'm sorry, Amy, but it's been...well...rough...for me, for quite a while." Jinny relaxed. This was just her friend Amy who didn't have any judgments on her and who she didn't have to impress.
"I know. That's why I didn't push you or ask you this before. Jinny we need to talk. We have lots to catch up on. Please tell what's been going on. I want us to still be friends. Remember this is just me. You can talk to me." Amy looked at her friend sympathetically. She'd been stunned and shocked when her dad came to her that day with the newspaper. "Amy? Isn't this Jinny?" he'd asked, as he showed her the newspaper article with the picture of Jinny and her dad as they watched her mother being carried away. She'd read the article in tears. She knew Jinny's mom. She'd tried calling Jinny, but she couldn't get through. It was always busy. After a week she'd given up.
Jinny looked over at her best friend. "I miss her a lot," she said, looking away quickly.
Amy examined her friend. Her face looked very tired and had lost its vitality and energy. It looked very sad, and everything Jinny had been saying was said very monotone. She looked like she was in a daze.
"Hey, Jin, I'm here," she said, holding out her arms. "If you need a shoulder, girl, I'm here."
Jinny looked at her open arms and wanted more than anything to recall that feeling she used to have when she would collapse in her mother's arms and be comforted.
"No, I'm better now, really," she said, not believing one word she said.
"You sure?"
Jinny didn't feel like crying anymore, but was having trouble expressing things any other way.
"Yeah, I'm sure," she finally said, lying once again. She wasn't better and she wasn't sure about anything anymore.
"Jinny, I hope you don't mind my asking, but I liked your mom, too. Do you know why she did it?" Amy asked slowly.
Jinny shook her head, still looking away from her.
Amy's heart was breaking as she saw the pain in Jinny's eyes. Amy started to choke up and cry.
"Jinny, please, cry or something! I can't take it!" she said, bursting into tears.
Jinny looked over at her friend, taken-aback. She put her arms around her and ironically was comforting HER. Amy pulled herself together.
"I'm sorry, Jinny, if anyone should be crying it should be you." She sniffed a little and started to smile. "I remember that time your mother was making some cookies for us when I was over here. It was a long time ago. She was singing some old song really loud so we could here it in your room and you were teasing her about it. She was so funny," Amy said. "I'm sorry, do you not want to talk about her? Cause I'll shut up about her if you want," she said, wanting to be the best friend she could to her hurting friend.
"Yeah, can we talk about something else?" asked Jinny, awkwardly.
"Sure."
They sat in silence and suddenly looked at each other and laughed, both noticing how uncomfortable they were. Amy was glad to see Jinny laugh.
"It's been a long time, huh?" said Amy.
"Yeah. So, how are your classes going?" asked Jinny.
"Pretty good. Mrs. Nylander is driving me crazy with all her group projects. She keeps pairing me up with Barry!"
"The guy that likes you?" asked Jinny.
"Yeah! The whole time I'm trying to get him to help me do the project or presentation, he's begging me to go out with him! It's so annoying!" she said, trying to loosen Jinny up.
"That's too bad," Jinny said.
"How have classes been going for you?" asked Amy, trying to get her friend to talk and open up.
"Pretty good, although I did finally get to go out with that guy I told you I liked in my history class."
"You did? Well, tell me! How was it?"
"Pretty good," Jinny said, not wanting to tell all the gruesome details. Amy didn't push her, but was hoping Jinny didn't do anything she wouldn't do... "Actually we're officially a couple now," she said, and she couldn't help smiling.
"A couple? Wow, girl, you work fast!"
"Yeah...but he's really nice," she said, hoping Jared could hear her compliments of him.
"That's good... Well, I really hate to go after I just got here, but my parents and I are going up to the lake for the weekend, and my dad was gonna pick me about now," she said, looking at her watch. "But I really want to catch up with you more, so do you think we could eat lunch together at school? Like we used to?" she asked, hoping she wasn't pushing Jinny or forcing her.
"Sure. I'd really like that," Jinny said, sincerely, and Amy was glad to have her friend back. The girls started to get up and go to the door when Amy turned around and faced Jinny.
"Oh, I forgot. This is for you. It's kind of a late birthday present. You don't have to open it now."
Jinny took the box out of Amy's hand.
"Thanks," she said.
Amy smiled at her. "Sure. Well, I'll see you Monday!" she called, as she got in her parents van and waved. Jinny saw her mom and dad waving as well. She waved at them, too. They'd almost been like a second family to her.
Jinny went back to her room and opened the present. She took the lid off the box and was quite surprised to see a Bible in her hands. She opened the card in the front page of the Bible.

"Dear Jinny,

This is just something I've found that's brought me more hope and peace than I could ever imagine. I know those are two things you need right now. Don't feel pressured or get mad at me. I try not to shove it down your throat, but I tell you it because I care about you. Please, Jinny, just take a look. You might like it."

Love, your best friend, always,
Amy"

Jinny looked at the card then to the Bible. Her family had never been religious but she was always taught to be open to things. She was about to open it and maybe read a little bit, when she heard some stirring in her closet. Jared! She'd completely forgotten about him.
"Jared, you can come out now!" she said.
He peeked his head out of the closet. "Coast is clear?"
"Yup."
"Good." He sat next to her and put his arm around her. "Jin, what was that girl talking about your mom? She made it sound like she was dead or something."
Jinny looked at him with hurt eyes. She closed her eyes and nodded, looking away.
"Oh, my gosh, Jinny, she is? I had no idea! I'm so sorry!" he said, rubbing her back. "Hey," he said tenderly. "Talk to me. What happened?" he asked. She couldn't seem to find the words so he thought he'd help her out. "Was she sick?" Jinny shook her head. "Was it some freak thing like a car accident or plane crash?" Jinny shook her head and one tear rolled down her cheek. "Oh, baby, I'm so sorry," he said, as he rubbed the tear away and kissed her temple. "What was it then?" he asked, brokenhearted at his girlfriend's loss.
"She killed herself," Jinny managed to say. She said it so quietly Jared wasn't sure of what she said. He then put the syllables and vowels together and it hit him.
"Oh, my G-d! Jinny, baby, it's okay. I'm here, honey." He wrapped his arms around her and put his cheek next to hers, then he kissed it. "I'm so sorry," he kept saying over and over again. He didn't know what else to say or do. He'd never experienced anything remotely close to that, so he couldn't honestly say he knew what she was going through or how she was feeling. She didn't flat out cry, but several tears made their unwelcomed presence known by rolling down her face and off her chin. She rested her head on his shoulder, and he kissed her over and over again, hoping that would ease her pain in some way, as he rocked her. All of a sudden their solitude was interrupted.

More?

Divisionbabe05
08-27-2001, 10:56 PM
Hell yea more! This kicks ass!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
08-27-2001, 11:10 PM
Originally posted by Divisionbabe05:
Hell yea more! This kicks ass!



u took the words right outta my mouth, this is awesome, so add more soon!

------------------
Red Sox winners of the 2001 world Series!!

Kick Yankee Ass!!(how bout derek jeters and paul o'neil?)

Shea Hillenbrand you rock my world and if you ever see this I have been a big fan since Trenton!!!
***~~!!kATie!!~~***

Jo/Blair_fan
08-28-2001, 07:06 AM
Continue this is the greatest!!!!!!!!!!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-28-2001, 05:11 PM
More? Of course more!!!

WildChildJinny
08-28-2001, 07:47 PM
MORE! I NEED MORE! I'M GONNA DIE WITHOUT MORE! AHHHHHHHHHHH! Ok, Caitlin, Calm down now! *Big Breath and Pauses*...... I NEED MORE! AHHHHHH! MORE NOW! (Hehe)

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

sue z q
08-28-2001, 08:07 PM
Okiely, dokelies! Here's more!

Casey came running in her room, out of breath and he had a big smile on his face. "Jinny, dad-" As soon as he saw them he froze and his smile dropped.
"Oh...I'm sorry, I'm interrupting something," he said, as he noticed his sister looked very sad, as if she'd been crying or was about to cry. He also noticed that he didn't recognize the guy she had her head resting on.
"It's okay, Cas, what is it?" she asked, scooting a little further away from Jared.
"Dad wants to play some football with all of us." He turned to Jared. "I'm sorry, I didn't know you were here, but I don't think he would mind if you-"
"Jinny!" she heard her father yell from far away.
"What?" she yelled just as loud.
"Come on out! We're gonna play some football in the backyard!"
"Casey just told me! I'll be out in a few minutes!"
"Okay!"
"Uhhh...Cas, could you excuse us for a few moments? I'll be out a minute."
"Sure, Jin," he said, walking out of her room. As soon as he was out he wondered what they had been doing in there...
"I'd probably better go if you're gonna play football. You know, just your family and stuff..." He held her face in his two hands and kissed her. "Hey, you call me anytime if you need anything. Just to talk or whatever. Middle of the night...I don't care. I want you to be okay," he said, rubbing another tear away and kissing her again.
"Yeah...I'll do that," she said, smiling at him. She wiped her eyes.
"Jinny! We're waiting!" yelled her older brother John.
"Be right there!" she called. She got up and turned to Jared. "So..uhhh...thanks for coming over...and everything."
"Sure." He kissed her again. "I really hope we can make this work. When can we go out again?"
"Oh, I don't care. As far as I know I'm pretty much free."
"Okay, how about..let's see today's Saturday...maybe tomorrow night? We could either go out to eat or something else if you want," he offered, not wanting to push her into anything.
"Okay, just pick me up at six, and we'll figure it out from there," she said.
"Okay, good." He leaned in once more and kissed her.
"Jinny! What's taking you so long!?" called her father again.
She took his hand and lead him out to her door. He gave her another quick kiss and ran out. He waved back at her, as he drove off.
She headed out for a game of football with her three male family members. All of whom were larger than her, including Casey, but all of whom, she'd beaten, many times.
When she reached their backyard, John Jr. and their dad were passing the ball back and forth. They stopped when Jinny came out.
"Oh, glad you decided to join us," said John Jr.
John Sr. picked up the tension between John and Jinny and he also noticed Casey looked uncomfortable around her. He decided to lighten the atmosphere. "Well, at least, now we have even teams!"
Jinny glared at her father. That was a sick remark. He saw her and dropped it.
"So, Jin, my team. Casey and John, other team," John Sr. said.
John grumbled as Casey walked over on his side. Jinny quietly walked up behind her father.
"Okay, ready?" their dad asked. They all said, "Ready," and he passed the ball to Jinny. She never did like the position of being right behind her father when he passed it to her. The view wasn't exactly wonderful.... She grabbed the ball and took a few steps back as her father went out for a pass. Casey and John ran to her to tackle her, but she passed the ball to her dad, and before they knew anything, he'd scored a goal.
"Yahooooooo!!!!!!" he cried, smiling ear to ear. It was good to see their dad laugh. "We did it, Jinny girl!"
She nodded at her dad and they returned to their original positions and played again. They actually had fun together, not an easy task for the Exstead bunch.

About an hour later they were all on the ground in a big pile, catching their breath and laughing.
"We creeeeeeeamed you two!" John Sr. yelled as she and her dad high-fived.
"Next time," John Jr. said, as he grinned. "Maybe when I get a decent team!" he glared at Casey.
"Oh, guys, don't start," said their father.
"Ahh, okay," John said, tousling Casey's hair. "I guess you're trying." He smiled at his little brother.
Casey smiled, too. It had been the first time they'd smiled at each other in a long time. Jinny noticed them actually getting along and she smiled at Casey. Maybe things would turn out all right. Maybe they would all be mature enough to come together and handle and deal with the pain instead of sweeping it under a rug and not admitting it's there. For once in a long time, Jinny felt something she hadn't in a long time: hope. Unfortunately her hope wouldn't last...

I have another plot coming up, so stay tuned! Do ya like it?

Divisionbabe05
08-28-2001, 08:29 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jo/Blair_fan
08-28-2001, 08:35 PM
This is Awesome Continue as quickly as possible

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-28-2001, 09:20 PM
Oooh, I wanna know what happens!

WildChildJinny
08-28-2001, 09:23 PM
Originally posted by a NaNcY FaNaTiC:
Oooh, I wanna know what happens!

Same here! Can't wait for more!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Swimfan85
08-28-2001, 09:58 PM
this is awesome, add more soon~!

Wild Child
08-29-2001, 10:14 AM
This is great!Please post more asap!I can't wait for more!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!

Divisionbabe05
08-29-2001, 06:28 PM
Why the hell havent u added more?!?!?!?!? PLEASE post more soon!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

WildChildJinny
08-29-2001, 08:25 PM
MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe! MoRe!

Get my POINT! (LOL)

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

sue z q
08-29-2001, 08:27 PM
Okie, dokie, heeeeeeeeere's more! (And thanks again to WildChildJinny for the REALLY nice comments in that post to me. When I saw something to me, I was like, "OMG!" LOL) NEway...

One month later, quite late at night on a Tuesday, Jinny was still up doing homework. School was out in two weeks and everyone was getting itchy for the summer and vacation. She was quite excited for this summer in particular as her dad had spoken about going camping for a week or two in the mountains. They hadn't done that in a long time, and Jinny knew it would be a nice retreat for all of them. Jinny was half doing her homework while she was talking on the phone to her now VERY steady boyfriend Jared. They'd been getting along pretty well, and though she hadn't expected it in the least, she was actually becoming quite attached and even, possibly, in love with Jared Kilmore. He'd proven himself to be a rarity among guys she knew: he was caring, knew when to be tough and sexy and when to be quiet and gentle, he was reliable, and she trusted him implicitly.
"Yeah, I think I can be over there for the party," Jinny said, as she scratched an answer out of the notebook she was working on.
"Good, Jin! Should be fun. Oh, did I tell you about what's going on with Pat?"
"No," she said, interested.
"Well, today he got suspended."
"Suspended? For what?"
"Something about him coming in late too much. It's only for two weeks though, but the without pay is the part that's gonna hurt him," Jared said.
"Yeah, I can imagine," she said.
"Well, my dad is just getting home, so I'd better get off. Love ya, babe. See you tomorrow!" he said. He made a *muah* sound and she received the kiss.
"Love you, too. Bye," she said, with her mind actually focused on her history homework for once. She put the phone down without taking her eyes off the notebook she was writing all the answers down to a Chapter Review she was assigned to do. She slammed the notebook in frustration and put it away in her bag. She had just crawled in bed and snuggled up to her pillow when she heard a very faint knock, an unmistakable characteristic of Casey. She sighed.
"Isn't it a little late, Cas?" she asked, looking at her bedstead clock which read 1 a.m.
"Jin, no jokes, I need to talk to you. It's REALLY important," her older brother John said. She normally would have made some wisecrack, but the desperation and urgency in his voice made her refrain from doing so.
"Okay, John, come in," she said, hoping he wasn't playing a trick on her.
"Jin, I need your advice. I guess I just need to talk to someone, or tell someone. Will you listen?" he asked, coming in her room and closing the door. She could see in his eyes that he was VERY serious. This was no trick.
"Sure, John, talk to me," she said, sitting up in her bed.
"First, you have to promise not to tell dad," he said, nervously. I guess I'll have to tell him eventually, but for now, you can't." He looked in her eyes, and she didn't know what could possibly be wrong.
"Okay, John, I won't tell dad, now what is it?" she asked, now very interested in what he had to tell her.
"Jinny, Julie's pregnant," he whispered, sitting down on her bed.
"You got her pregnant?!"
"Shh! Don't scream it to the whole world! Jin, what am I going to do?" he asked, looking in her eyes for an answer.
"You're asking me? Am I supposed to know about these things?"
"Well, I figured you might have given SOME thought if that happened to you, I mean, you know."
"Well, what does Julie have to say about all this?" she asked, not wanting to even imagine how that must be to be pregnant at seventeen.
"Well, she wants to keep it, and I guess I'm okay with that, but I'm gonna have to pay child-support if she does! I don't even have a job!"
"Maybe this hasn't crossed your mind, but do you think you might marry her?"
"Actually, Jin, that was my first thought. I mean that would solve a lot of my problems. We could get married real quick. She's only one week pregnant now, so if we got married like next weekend or something, no one would notice that we had the kid while not being married. Plus I wouldn't have to pay as much money. We'd both be working, so that would help," he said, figuring out everything as he went along.
"Well, what about Julie? How do you feel about her? I mean you'd better like someone you're gonna marry."
"Yeah, I like Julie...I guess." Guys have no verbal or communication skills, she thought. "We've been together since Junior High." Jinny knew what he meant by "together." "Yeah, it could work," he said, starting to lose the panic he'd had on his face. "With both of us working we could support ourselves and the kid. I won't get out of police academy for two years, but I can work odd jobs. And we get along really well." Jinny also knew what he meant by "get along." "Plus, all the things we've been doing will actually be legal! Jin, you've really helped me. Thanks," he said and for the first time in a long time he smiled at her.
"Anytime," she said, wondering how she had helped him. "So, what exactly have you decided?" she asked, not quite sure how his mind was working.
"Julie and I are getting married next weekend," he said, like it was the most obvious and natural thing in the world for them to do. He walked out of her room and closed the door. She heard him go in his room and dial the proper sequence to get his girlfriend....err....fiancée....err...soon to be wife. And so began her brother's string of failed marriages.

I'll have the wedding and Jinny's summer throughout the next few days or week. I don't have as much time to write or post cause I'm in school, but more will be up soon! Do ya like it?




[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 08-29-2001).]

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
08-29-2001, 08:41 PM
if i don't have more soon i will die!

WildChildJinny
08-29-2001, 08:50 PM
Ohhh! i love it! more please!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Divisionbabe05
08-29-2001, 09:11 PM
Kick Ass http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jo/Blair_fan
08-29-2001, 09:48 PM
Continue the longer the fanfic the better Post more NOW!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

sue z q
08-30-2001, 11:20 AM
This is for Divisionbabe05 who said she liked to read new posts before she went to school, so I don't know what time zone you're in, but I'm thinking of ya! Here's more!

That next night, around diner time, John Sr. walked in from work, unprepared for what he was going to here.
"Jin, started dinner yet?" he asked, taking his coat off.
"No, we don't have anything," she said, not taking her eyes off the T.V.
"We don't have anything? What do you mean we don't have-" but he stopped when he saw their empty refrigerator. "Oh, I see what you mean. John why don't you and Jinny drive to the supermarket and get some stuff."
"Jinny and I? Why do we always have to do everything? Why can't you go out and get the food for a change?!"
"I'm trying, John," he said, tensely. "It's not easy being father AND mother. You guys all know I don't have time to do everything."
"Everything? All we're asking is that you get some groceries! That's hardly everything!" shouted John, fuming at how he ALWAYS had to run all the errands.
"I don't have to just get groceries, John! I have to take care of your laundry, clean the house, and work all day to pay the bills and buy everything!"
John stormed to his room and got his keys. He came back out and said to Jinny through gritted teeth, "Ready?"
"Yeah," she said, as she turned off the T.V. She got up headed out the door with John.

When they got back John was determined to tell his dad the news. He couldn't bare to not tell him any later. As soon as got in the door with Jinny following behind him and they had put away all the groceries he started in.
"Dad, I have something to tell you."
"Oh? Well, what is it?" asked their unsuspecting father.

The day of the wedding, Jinny was standing in front of her mirror in her room, putting on the finishing touches: putting on some lipstick, smoothing out her dress, while Casey was sitting on her bed, talking to her. John was marrying Julie, the girl he'd gotten pregnant two weeks ago. They'd decided to get married at the Exstead home, in the backyard. It was luckily a sunny day, despite the unpleasant emotions filling the Exstead house. John Sr. did not know about the pregnancy, but all the kids suspected he had a clue. He hadn't been too happy about the whole thing and he and John had had several nasty outbursts about it, but when John had said, "I HAVE to do this, for Julie's sake," John Sr. knew EXACTLY why he was doing this. Jinny and Casey had their doubts about the marriage, but they couldn't help but smile at the thought of a house minus John Jr.
"Jinny, how could you have advised him to this? You know it's a mistake!" Casey said.
"Oh, so now we care about John do we?" she asked, glancing over at him.
"Jinny, you know I care about him," he said, quietly. "And I know you care about him, too."
She looked over at him with a sarcastic look on her face, then got serious and shifted her head back to the mirror.
"Yeah, I suppose I do. Loser that he is..." She got a smile on and looked back at Casey. "At least you won't have to share a room with him anymore!" she said brightly.
He laughed. "Yeah, I guess that's one good thing. But how long do you really think it's gonna last? They've known each other since seventh grade, but that's only because they...well....had a one-night-stand. I mean they don't really LOVE each other," he said, emphasizing the word love heavily.
"Yeah, but hey, it's his decisions. You know no matter what we would say, he wouldn't change his mind."
"Yeah, I know. I just wish he wasn't so stubborn," Casey said, folding his arms. He'd had several run-ins with John's stubbornness first hand.
"Yeah..." she said. She turned around and looked at Casey, then spun around twice. "How do I look?"
"You look fine," he said, still with arms folded and not looking at her.
"How would ya know? You haven't looked at me yet!"
He shook his head, lost in his thoughts and looked up. "Huh?"
"Nevermind," she laughed. Sometimes he could be so dense. She opened her mouth to say something, but she was interrupted by John running in her room.
He was out-of-breath and had a very worried and distraught look on his face. Somehow the tux he had on looked old and odd on his not yet fully developed body. He said in a hoarse voice, "Jinny, I...I....I don't what to do, I can't-" but he stopped when he saw Casey. "Casey, go look watch T.V. or something, I gotta talk to Jinny."
Casey sighed. "Oh, fine..." he mumbled on his way out. Sometimes he couldn't believe how he could love him, even if he was his brother...
"What is it?" asked Jinny. She could see him sweating and he looked terrified. "Here, sit down, catch your breath, and tell me what you're so upset about," she said, as she grabbed him and sat him down, sitting next to him.
"Jinny, I can't go through with it. Who am I kidding? I'm not ready to be a father any more than I am to be a husband." He cringed. "Husband...that's such an old word. I'm barely eighteen!"
"Mom and dad got married young. Remember they always used to talk about it with us? They always told us they were a special case, and that we shouldn't get married early in our lives. But they did."
"Yeah, and look where that ended up," John shot at her. She kept a stern face, then he broke down. She'd never seen him cry in her whole life.
"Everything's such a mess Jinny!" he said, putting his two hands over his face, to cover it up so she couldn't see he was crying, knowing his attempt was futile. He wiped his eyes and tried to stop, but he couldn't. The tears barreled out of him even faster. The guy was petrified.
"I got a girl pregnant, you all hate me, I'll bet dad's already got a party planned after I leave!"
"C'mon, John, you know we're gonna miss you," she said, trying to cheer him up, but she had to admit, she wasn't exactly staying up nights over him leaving.
"Where am I gonna go? What am I gonna do?" he asked, helplessly. As much older than he was than her and how macho he appeared, he was still in many ways like a little child. He wanted approval, someone else to make decisions for him...
"John, you're going to go to police academy, become a cop, be very successful, be a great dad and husband."
"I'm not talking about after I'm a cop. What am I gonna do till then?"
"You can get a job at McDonalds or something," she offered.
"C'mon, Jin, I'm gonna support a wife and kid on minimum wage?" he looked at her doubtfully.
"With both of you working you'll manage."
"I hope so." He took a deep breath and wiped his face. "I guess I'm okay now." He turned to her. "Uhhhh...."
"The word we normally use is thanks."
"Yeah, right.....well, I guess I'd better get out there. They're waiting."
"Yeah. And remember, John, we're always here. Dad or I, or Casey, in case ya need anything."
"Yeah, I know." He looked at his sister sincerely. "Thanks." He went over and hugged her. She rubbed his back and kissed his cheek.
"Hey, everything's gonna be okay."
"I sure as h-ll hope so." She laughed and she saw him loosen up slightly.
"I wish you and Julie the best of luck." Little did she know how many times she'd be saying that to him.
"Thanks, Jin." He headed out her room and she heard him take a deep breath. Just as she was about to go back to last minute touches, Julie ran in her room.
"Jinny, I can't go through with this."

the wedding'll be up this afternoon! Like it?

LuvJinny4ever
08-30-2001, 11:34 AM
*like* it?!?! i LOVE it!!!! PLEASE post more!!!!! *whimpers*

~*~jenn~*~

------------------
*~*the queen of controversy*~*

"Sometimes it seems like we're all living in, like, some kind of prison. And the crime is how much we hate ourselves. It's good to get really dressed up, once in a while. And admit the truth. That when you really look closely, people are so strange and so complicated that they're actually...beautiful. Possibly even me." ~Angela Chase, MSCL

"Hello, my name is Jenn, and I'm a Cookieoholic"

*i am going to marry hermana and our children will be named flannel and nylon. we will live happily ever after in the land of pajama pants.*

"I can be satisfied with heavy machinery. In fact, I kinda like the idea of being initmate with something that comes with a money back guarantee" ~Jinny

http://www.livejournal.com/users/nightdreamer/

WildChildJinny
08-30-2001, 02:35 PM
Hehe. I was just re-reading the story and I realized something. My birthday is April 1. Hehe... random I know!

But Anyways Please Add More Soon!

[This message has been edited by WildChildJinny (edited 08-30-2001).]

FOL_lover
08-30-2001, 03:00 PM
awesome!!!(as usual)anyway i can't wait 4 more!!!!!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-30-2001, 04:02 PM
I'm still loving this!! Keep it up http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

Jo/Blair_fan
08-30-2001, 04:44 PM
This is awesome post more now

Divisionbabe05
08-30-2001, 05:41 PM
Well, I had to go to school at 8:15 so u didnt post in time, but thanx 4 thinkin of me http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif ..... this is just too great! Post more ASAP!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

sue z q
08-30-2001, 08:40 PM
Divisionbabe05, are in Pacific time? If you are, most likely I could post before then. I would have earlier today, but my Internet is really slow, if funcioning at all, in the morning, but I'll try! And thanks to everyone for reading and responding! Here's more!

"What?" asked Jinny, in shock. If anyone should want this marriage it should be her.
"I just can't."
"Would you rather be a single mother raising a baby all by yourself?" Jinny asked.
"Well...no...but c'mon, we all know this isn't gong to be a life long deal. And that's what I want out of a marriage."
Jinny hadn't given this girl enough credit, then again, many people didn't give Jinny much credit either...
"Well, than why are you doing it?"
"Well, it'll be better for the baby, with two parents...I think...and it'll be nice to have someone to help with the baby and everything...." her voice trailed off. She swept her loose, long, dark brown hair out of her face. She was a pretty girl, a VERY pretty girl, and Jinny just couldn't picture her pregnant. She was obviously deep in thought, and rightfully so. Julie looked down at her stomach, patted it, and sighed. "I hope everything works out for ya, baby," she said, tenderly. And Jinny shuddered to think what it must be like to be pregnant so young. She prayed God would spare her from such a woe.
Julie looked like she was turning green and she slipped a little, so Jinny went over to her and helped her sit down, trying not to wrinkle her dress. It was a very casual dress, white with spaghetti straps and lace around the top, and coming to a little above her knee, with a slight flare at the end. She looked very nice.
"You okay?" Jinny asked.
"Yeah, fine," she said, rubbing her forehead and taking a deep breath.
"Well, sounds like they're gonna start, so we'd better go," said Jinny, hearing the familiar wedding music.
"Okay." Jinny helped her up. "It's okay, Jin, I don't need help...not yet anyway. You'll have to come visit us sometime," she said.
"Have you found an apartment already?"
"Yeah. Since my dad kicked me out of the house, I had to find one immediately."
"Your dad kicked you out?" Jinny asked, shocked. The poor girl.
"Yeah," Julie said, looking down. "He did the same thing to my mom. She got pregnant with some other guy's kid, and he kicked her out as fast as he could."
"Oh, my, G-d," Jinny said. Now she REALLY felt sorry for Julie. Getting involved with John would have made her feel sorry for anyone, but on top of that she was pregnant, had been kicked out of her house, and was getting married to him.
"I guess it's okay...well, I hear the music, so we'd better go."
"Yeah, I really hope you and John...work out," Jiny said, awkwardly.
"I hope we do, too."
The two girls walked out of Jinny's room and headed for the backyard. Jinny's skirt flew up a little bit when they walked out the sliding glass door and the breeze hit them. Julie's brother walked up to her and took her arm and they proceeded down the aisle. No one else from her family was there. Jinny looked at her brother John standing up near the altar, and though he was trying with all his might to look in control and on top of everything, she could see the layer of sweat all over his face and his hands were shaking, even though he had them behind his back. He wiped with his finger the thickest layer of sweat above his upper lip, as Jinny sat down, towards the front of the benches set out in their backyard. She sat in between Casey and her father.

John Sr. looked extremely angry and Jinny hoped he wouldn't do anything stupid during the ceremony. She could see his jaw was very tight and his eyes were very stern and almost glazed over.
She looked over at Casey who looked very sad, ironically. Here, finally, the guy who'd made his life absolute hell was leaving, and he was sad. She bent down and whispered in his ear.
"Hey, cheer up! This should be the happiest day of your life!" she said, trying to make him feel better.
"Yeah, I wish I was happier. I know I SHOULD be, but I just...know he's making a mistake," he said, folding his arms with a worried look on his face.
"Guys, be quiet," said John Sr. to his children. His voice was unusually rough and tense. She was surprised he didn't encourage them so they would ruin the wedding.
The justice of the peace they'd gotten a hold of began, "We are gathered here today..."
John Sr. folded his arms and let out a deep sigh and half-groan.
Casey looked at his brother in the big, fancy tux and started to tear up. He was going to miss him. He was going to miss being shoved and pushed around and John tousling his hair. Things would never be the same again.
Jinny looked at Julie and thanked God she wasn't in her shoes. She prayed a prayer that somehow the marriage would work, John would mature, and the baby would have a wonderful life with two wonderful parents. She knew it was hopeless, though. Unfortunately, everything was beginning to look hopeless to her.

"You may take out the rings now," said the justice of the peace. Casey reached in his pocket and took out the twenty-dollar ring John had managed to find, and he walked up to his brother. He handed it to him, and John could see tears welling up in Casey's eyes as he gave up the symbol of their marriage. John grabbed the ring jauntly and put it on Julie's finger, carelessly pushing the ring as far on her finger as possible. She also took out her ring and slid it on his finger. Both their faces were solemn and the feel in the air was more like a funeral than a wedding.

"I now pronounce you man and wife. You may kiss the bride."
John hesitantly lifted up the cheap veil Julie had found in her mother's closet and kissed her without emotion. Julie backed away from him quickly and they looked out at the dead audience, many of whom were avoiding eye contact with either one. He took her hand roughly and nearly dragged her down the aisle with his huge strides. No one clapped, and no one was crying for the right reasons. This was a day everyone wanted to forget.

More's a coming, so don't touch that dial! lol What do ya think?

Divisionbabe05
08-30-2001, 08:51 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif ....I'm in central time...I live in Arkansas...I love this damn story..it could go on 4 ever and ever and u wouldnt lose a single reader!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

WildChildJinny
08-30-2001, 08:57 PM
2 words. Please and Thank you!

Please add more soon!

And Thaks for adding more! hehe

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Jo/Blair_fan
08-30-2001, 09:19 PM
Please post more this is realy good

sue z q
08-30-2001, 11:28 PM
Originally posted by Divisionbabe05:
I love this damn story..it could go on 4 ever and ever and u wouldnt lose a single reader!


Uh, oh, I can see me at ninety typing, "And Jinny drew her last breath and died." LOL, well now that I think about it that wasn't very funny...but, anyway...she's still alive! Just in case I got you worried...lol...welp..here's more!

That night after the few guests that had come had left, mostly John's friends and Julie's brother, the Exsteads were sitting around their living room as John was finishing up packing. He came out of his room, walked down the hall, and stopped when he saw the room full of his familly looking at him.
Casey looked up at his brother, still with watery eyes, then he ran up to him and hugged him tightly.
"I gonna miss you, John," he said, in a shaky voice.
John took Casey's arms from his neck and put them down with a blank face.
Jinny stood up from where she was sitting and walked to him, tentatively.
"Bye, John," she said, uncomfortably. This really was goodbye.
"Bye, Jinny," he said, again with no observable emotion. He took a step toward her and hugged her awkwardly. They parted and John Sr. stood up and walked toward his son.
"John, I want you to take care of your wife and child," he said, in a very reserved and detached manner.
"You know about the kid?" John asked.
Their father shook his head and looked down. "Well, we are family...if you need anything...well...we'll be here."
"Thanks, dad," said John with hopeful eyes. He didn't want to live off his father, but the offer was nice.
"Well, goodbye, son," John Sr. said, hugging his son tightly. He hadn't called him son in quite a while. Their embrace lasted quite a while and was very sincere. They broke apart and John Sr. wiped his eyes.
"I guess I'm outta here then," John Jr. said, not moving. He paused then picked up his two large suitcases and headed for the door. He turned back around.
"Uhhhh...thanks for everything guys. I'm...I'm gonna miss you bunch of weirdos." Casey and Jinny laughed nervously. He turned back around and walked out the door. Little did they know how soon he'd be back.

The Exsteads remaining stood frozen in their positions, so many thought and prayers and memories going through their minds. John Sr. broke the silence.
"Well, I guess he's gone now." He looked at his remaining children. "I would have thought you two would be celebrating by now."
"Not funny," said Casey.
"Sorry."
"So," said Jinny, not knowing what to say or where to go from there. Luckliy the phone rang. She ran to get it.
"Hello?"
"Hey, babe, it's Jared," came the familiar and reassuring voice she'd come to love.
"Hey."
"So, is he gone yet?"
"Yeah, just left."
"Okay, you still wanna go to that party tonight?"
"Uhhh...yeah, I guess I will. I don't think we're going to be doing too much here. It'll be pretty boring without John beating up anybody anymore." After she said that she felt bad.
"Yeah...so, pick you up at seven, k?"
"Okay, see you then."
"Love you, babe. I mean that. You know that right?"
She smiled. "Yeah, I do. See you later. Bye."
"Bye." They both hung up. She walked back into their living room and met Casey's angry face.
"You're going to a party? How can you leave at a time like this!"
"Casey, John's gone. The best thing we can do is just move on and keep going."
He knew she was right. He nodded his head in agreement and went to his room. His OWN room, it did have a certain appeal to it...
"You're going to a party?" asked her father.
"Any objections?"
"Well...no, it's just I would appreciate it if you would ask me first."
"Why? You always say yes!"
"That's not the point." Her father blew his top. "I don't want you going to some party and ending up pregnant then having to get married, that's all! Excuse me for caring about my only daughter!" He glared at her and went to his room, and she could here beer cans opening.
She stood there stunned. That's what he'd been so worried and angry about. She cleared her head of what just happened and went to her room to get ready for the party.

You like?

Divisionbabe05
08-30-2001, 11:50 PM
ok girl I wanna wake up and read more! PLEASE?!?!?!?!?!? You da bomb http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif ...like a fat girl in dodgeball...I'M OUT...hehe

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
08-31-2001, 01:06 AM
Ooohh Susan, *YOU'RE* the one tryin' to kill *ME*!!!!! I can't wait to see what happens!!

Jo/Blair_fan
08-31-2001, 06:44 AM
I love this can't wait for more post soon

Swimfan85
08-31-2001, 10:12 AM
this is awesome, please add more soooooooooon!

WildChildJinny
08-31-2001, 12:06 PM
Originally posted by a NaNcY FaNaTiC:
Ooohh Susan, *YOU'RE* the one tryin' to kill *ME*!!!!! I can't wait to see what happens!!

Umm.. I guess I can say the same for me! LOL!

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

sue z q
08-31-2001, 08:39 PM
I am soooooo sorry people! I have been trying to get my Internet to work forever, and I'm finally able to get on! Welp, here's more!

That night, in Jared's car on the way to the party, Jared was asking Jinny how she felt. She wasn't her normally sarcastic and funny self.
"You sure you're okay? You look kinda...I dunno...down."
"Well, the wedding wasn't exactly the happiest I've ever been to."
"I can imagine."
"I just really hope things work out with him and Julie, but I find it hard to really believe it will."
"You never know. Stranger things have happened." He looked over at her and smiled. "I mean who'd have put us together?"
"True." She leaned over and rested her head on his lap while he drove. He stroked her hair with his free hand and they enjoyed the peace and mutual understanding of the moment.

At the party Jared went over and talked with some of his hockey buddies while Jinny tried to blend in and not be noticed. She really didn't feel like talking or being there, but it was better than the deathly silence she imagined was going on at her home.
"Jinny! Haven't seen you in a while! What's been going on?" said Roger. The same Roger she'd "done it" with at a previous party.
"Nothing much. Well, actually, my brother got married today."
"What? Isn't Casey a little young?"
"No, John did."
"What?! JOHN got married? You're kidding! To who?" he asked, shocked. They'd been good friends, both on the football team, and he didn't know about him getting married?
"Julie."
"Oooooh, I didn't know they were THAT much of...you know...together...I guess. Well, next time I see him I'll have to congratulate him. What was his rush? We graduate next week!"
"Guess he just couldn't wait," Jinny said, forcing a smile.
"Guess so. Well, nice seeing you again, Jin. Bye!" he said, walking back to his group of buddies. She overheard him pass on the news and she hoped she hadn't done the wrong thing be releasing the information.
Jared came up behind her and started her.
"Hey, what were you two talking about?" he asked, warily.
"He was just asking how I was and I told him about John, that's all."
"That's it?" he asked, doubtfully.
"Yes! Why?"
"Well...just checking."
"Checking what?" she said, facing him straight on and folding her arms.
"Oh, c'mon, like no one knows your reputation."
"My what? And just what is my so-called reputation?" she asked, very angry he had to bring THAT up.
"Oh, Jin, I don't want-"
"No, please, enlighten me here."
He took a deep breath. "Well, the rumor is that you...well...have trouble...controlling yourself. That's the nicest way I can put it."
"What? Oh, I am not hearing this," she said, as she put her hand up.
"Look, just drop it, then, forget I said anything." He came closer to her and brought her face to him with his two hands and kissed her for a long time. "Why don't we go find someplace to "talk.""
Her anger went away. He was too cute, with or without clothes on, to stay mad at. "Okay," she said. He took her hand and the party's host informed them of a vacant room on the second floor. They, without any further adieu or chitchat raced each other to the room.

I'll have the rest of the party later tonight, plus I got a big confrontation scene coming up and a big plot I've already gotten written, so stay tuned!

Vous aime? (practicing my French, you like?)

Swimfan85
08-31-2001, 08:57 PM
ya i mucho grande*practicing my spanish* i love it so please add more soon!

Jinny Girl
08-31-2001, 09:08 PM
AHHHHHHHHH! Post more like..... REALLY SOON!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Divisionbabe05
08-31-2001, 09:12 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif cant wait 4 more!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

BlairW_1
08-31-2001, 09:14 PM
j'aime this! (however you say this.. I think that's how you say I love, but I'm not sure, I've never had french b4...) I bet ils aiment this, too. (Lol, this is all coming out of a book, "The Fledgling," y'all gotta read it!) I'm glad you posted, because I missed our first home football game tonight, and I was all dressed in our theme (it's something with lai in it, and the Diamonds, and we all dress like Hawaiians, with lais and everything... sp?) and I'm mad about it... http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif But I feel a lot better now, and if Amy has posted more... :::gasp::: I'll be in heaven! So Amy, you'd better have posted more! :P GREAT story!

------------------
My mouth runs like the Energizer battery: It keeps going and going and going and going...

"You can't rehabilitate a man if he hasn't been habilitated already!" M.E

Visit my site, www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com! (http://www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com)

Finished fanfics: "The Perfect Stranger in Peekskill", "Wounded Pride", "Love Conquers All: Jinny's Story", and "Blair Gets Hooked".

Fanfics in production:
"Blair's Secret", "The Healing Process: Magda's Story", "Second Chance on Love", and "Is That Your Final Answer?".

&lt;3 u, Jacob!

We have a new sidekick! Now we have Susan, Kaitlyn, and me to be Off-Topic Royals, I believe the ranks are growing! Wish to join? Go off topic! or call 1-800-OFF-TOPIC! (Who cares that it's too many letters, I'm payin for it! lol, I wonder what that number really is... I DARE someone to call it!)

~*Danielle*~

sue z q
08-31-2001, 09:36 PM
Hey, D! I didn't know you were reading this! And for a person who's never had French, that was pretty good!

I feel bad about not being able to post any earlier, so here's more!

Once they got there they began. Jinny nearly jumped on the bed. She'd beaten Jared there. Two seconds later Jared came huffing and puffing up the stairs, but a burst of energy ran through him as he leaped onto the bed also. They rolled back and forth, him on top then Jinny on top and the flimsy bed made so much noise, they heard someone's footsteps coming up the stairs.
"Oh, shoot!" Jared said, laughing as he quickly sat up on the bed. He fastened his buckle back as Jinny straightened out her shirt. They looked at each other and laughed. When the person reached their loft Jinny looked at their intruder stunned.

"Amy? What are you doing here?" she asked. Amy was not a party girl, especially since she'd become a Christian. She never wanted to be anywhere near a party where there might be drugs, alcohol, or sex. Either of the three were prerequisites for Jinny's attendance.
"Jinny!" Amy said, shocked, and seeing the compromising position she was in.
"Amy, what are you doing here? You never go to parties!"
"Well, if you really want to know your father asked me to."
"He what?!" Jinny fumed. Of all the-
"He wants me to keep an eye out for you and since my older brother was coming too and I knew you'd be here, I decided to come. But Jinny, I have to say, I'm very disappointed."
"Disappointed?"
"Yes, disappointed. I expect more from you than this. Surely you know life is a lot more than getting laid or drunk or high!"
"I have never been high in my whole life," Jinny said, gritting her teeth and looking Amy straight in the eye.
"Well, you've still got two out of three," Amy said simply.
"Well, tell me, Amy, you've got everything all figured out. What is life about? Briefly," Jinny asked, mockingly, folding her arms.
"I tell you, Jinny," Amy said, standing her ground. She was prepared. "Life is about making the most of your time, pursuing your dreams, and making decision you can be proud of someday. Making the right decisions and spending your time wisely so that when you're old and dying you don't look back on your life and see that all you did was give away your body for nothing in return to every man still breathing! Gees, Jinny, even hookers get paid!"

Jinny didn't have a comeback for that one. She simply sat there with folded arms, steaming.
"Jinny, do you want to go home?" Amy asked, trying to gain her friend back. She hadn't wanted to have to say those words, because she knew they would cut into Jinny much further and more painful than any knife would.
"No. Jared will take me home when I'm good and ready," Jinny said, looking away, and still with gritted teeth.
"Fine. You want to ruin your life, go ahead. I won't say that I don't care, because I do, but I just hope you really think about what I've said." With that, Amy spun around and with just as much determination and gusto as she'd come in with, she went away.
Jared tried to put his arm around her, but she grabbed it and threw it off.
"Hey! I'm trying to help you here!" he said, angry at his rejected attempt.
"You and everyone else. Look, I don't need your help or Amy's help or anybody's help!" she said, standing up. "I'm fine the way I am, and I'm not changing," she said, simply.
Jared looked at her speechless with his mouth open.
She looked at him awkwardly, and after a long pause, she spoke. "So....where were we?" she asked, wanting something to take her mind off the previous outburst. "Before we were so rudely interrupted," she said, glaring at the door Amy had entered and exited.
He stood up and his chin was right at the level of her eyes. He bent down slightly and kissed her lips softly. He was going to give her another tender kiss, when hurricane Jinny overcame him. Before he knew anything, she was on top of him and they were lying on the bed, enraptured in a hot and heavy tryst...

I got a good thing coming, so keep reading! You want more?

LuvJinny4ever
08-31-2001, 09:58 PM
OMG!!!!! MORE NOW!!!!! eeeeeeek!! i LOVE it!!! lol.. even hookers get paid... lmfao... hahaha

~*~jenn~*~

------------------
*~*the queen of controversy*~*

"Sometimes it seems like we're all living in, like, some kind of prison. And the crime is how much we hate ourselves. It's good to get really dressed up, once in a while. And admit the truth. That when you really look closely, people are so strange and so complicated that they're actually...beautiful. Possibly even me." ~Angela Chase, MSCL

"Hello, my name is Jenn, and I'm a Cookieoholic"

*i am going to marry hermana and our children will be named flannel and nylon. we will live happily ever after in the land of pajama pants.*

"I can be satisfied with heavy machinery. In fact, I kinda like the idea of being initmate with something that comes with a money back guarantee" ~Jinny

http://www.livejournal.com/users/nightdreamer/

Jo/Blair_fan
08-31-2001, 10:59 PM
more now this is sooooooooooo good , I love it!!!!!!!!!!!!

Swimfan85
08-31-2001, 11:01 PM
Amaaaaaaaaaazing! love it so u better post more soon!!! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

Jinny Girl
08-31-2001, 11:35 PM
LOL, This is gettin REALLY good... No, Its already REALLY good, it's gettin even better which is almost impossible!!! MOREEEEE!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

sue z q
08-31-2001, 11:47 PM
Guess what peeps! This post now holds the record of being the longest FF on these boards! I went through all the Division FFs and all the FOL FFs, and none made it to 13 pages! Congrats everyone! I couldn't have done it without all of you wonderful people! Thanks! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif I'll have more tomorrow. I've got a whole nother storyline coming up so be looking for it tomorrow! And thanks again to everyone for reading and reponding! You people all rock!!!

I just went through the other FF parts of this site and this one still holds the record! Yippeee!!!! But there was this one role play on the Three's Company FF mb that was 38 pages long! But it was a role play, so it doesn't count. http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/wink.gif

[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 08-31-2001).]

BlairW_1
08-31-2001, 11:53 PM
Yeah, u added more! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif Hey, I can't type much, a while ago I ran into a wall (don't laugh) and I messed up my wrist and jammed my finger, at least, that's what it feels like. It's not my worst, but it still hurts... http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif At least basketball try-outs finished today! Well, I'm just wanting to tell you that I've been reading it ever since the beginning, when I try to post it locks up, so I can't post much... Hey, this is painful, gotta go, post more soon! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif t2yl, lylas, bye

------------------
My mouth runs like the Energizer battery: It keeps going and going and going and going...

"You can't rehabilitate a man if he hasn't been habilitated already!" M.E

Visit my site, www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com! (http://www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com)

Finished fanfics: "The Perfect Stranger in Peekskill", "Wounded Pride", "Love Conquers All: Jinny's Story", and "Blair Gets Hooked".

Fanfics in production:
"Blair's Secret", "The Healing Process: Magda's Story", "Second Chance on Love", and "Is That Your Final Answer?".

&lt;3 u, Jacob!

We have a new sidekick! Now we have Susan, Kaitlyn, and me to be Off-Topic Royals, I believe the ranks are growing! Wish to join? Go off topic! or call 1-800-OFF-TOPIC! (Who cares that it's too many letters, I'm payin for it! lol, I wonder what that number really is... I DARE someone to call it!)

~*Danielle*~

sue z q
09-01-2001, 12:05 PM
Here's more! And thanks again for making this the longest fanfic on these boards!!!!

Early in the morning, Jared was driving Jinny home. He pulled up to her house.
"You want me to walk you up?" he asked.
"No, that's okay," she said. He leaned over to her once more. "Love you, babe," he said, as he kissed her. She moved over closer to him as they kissed. She ended up sitting on his lap, facing him, while they kissed. He ran his hand down her back. He broke the kiss briefly.
"Mmmm...we'll have to do this again sometime," he said, looking in her eyes.
"Yeah," was all she could say. She wanted to get back to some serious tongue locking.
When they were all kissed out and were so sleepy they could barely keep their eyes open, Jinny got out and walked up to her house. She waved back at him as he drove off.

Jinny walked in her house and was glad to see everyone was in bed. She glanced at their microwave's clock and saw that it was practically morning, five a.m. She sighed and headed for her room. She remembered that tomorrow, or today really, was a Monday, a school day. She groaned, went to her room and collapsed on her bed. She fell asleep quite fast.
Casey tiptoed out of his room and peeked into Jinny's. She was sound asleep, but he was glad she was safe and home. He closed her door and went back to his room.

Three hours later, their last week of their freshman year, Jinny woke up with a slight hangover. They'd gotten less painful as she got more used to it, but the feeling was still sickening. She immediately felt nausea, and several cramps made her groan. She said an obscenity under her breath when she realized she'd started for that month. She tried to get up, but the hangover combined with the cramps was too overwhelming. She lied back down and let her body rest.
"Jin! It's eight o'clock! Shouldn't you be getting ready for school?" asked her father as he passed her door.
She put her hand to her head. His loud voice was triply loud on her hangover.
"Dad, I need to stay home. I don't feel so good."
John Sr. had one thought going through his mind. "OMG," he said to himself. He knocked on her door.
"Come in," she moaned.
He walked in and went to where she was on her bed. "Jin? What's wrong?" he asked, perching himself on her bed. He lowered his voice and looked at her worriedly. "You're not-"
"No! Of course not! It's just...girl stuff."
"Oooooooh, okay. That bad? You gotta miss school?"
"Yeah," she said, groaning once again. "It's that bad."
"Okay. Well, I'm going to work now. Feel better." He leaned down and kissed her forehead. "Bye."
"Bye," she said, rubbing her stomach. She heard her dad walk out and tell Casey when he asked about her. She knew she'd be hearing from him.
"Jin?" asked a worried and little voice. How did she know? she thought.
"Come on in, Cas."
"Jinny, are you all right?"
"Yeah..I'm just...girl problems."
"Oh."
"So how was your first night in your own room?" she asked. It was then that she realized how tired and weery-eyed he looked.
"Not good. I couldn't sleep. It just wasn't the same...without him....you know?"
"Yeah," Jinny said.
"C'mon, Casey! Time to go to school!" yelled their father.
"Coming!" He waved to Jinny and left. He's so cute she thought, with his little backpack on, and his cute little wave he does... She felt lucky to have a brother like him.

She began to wonder what she was going to do with a whole day to herself. She decided to call Jared and see of she could catch him before he went to school. She got up out of her bed, still nauseous, but not THAT nauseous and went to the phone.
"Hello?" said a sweet, female voice.
"Hi, this is Jinny. Is Jared there?" she asked.
"Yes, he is, but he's getting ready for school, so I don't think-"
"Please? It's really important, Mrs. Kilmore. I need to ask him about a homework assignment."
"Oh, well, I guess that's okay. Jared!"
Jinny heard him answer.
"Hey, babe!" he said. "What's up?"
"Oh, I was wondering if you wanted to take a small detour before you go to school."
"A detour?" he asked, confused. Then he got it. "Oooooooh, would this detour possibly run by your house?"
"Maybe..." she said, seductively.
"I'll look for the sign and go that way, k?" he asked, getting her drift.
"Good. See you soon."
"See you soon, babe. Love ya, bye!"
"Bye," she said, hanging up the phone. She grinned, this was gonna be a fun day. Little did she know...

More?

Jinny Girl
09-01-2001, 12:16 PM
I HATE YOU! #1 I used to have the longest fan fic on the board! And #2... YOU STOPPED AT SUCH A GOOD PART AND STILL HAVEN'T POSTED MORE! How could you do that to me!? MORE!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Wild Child
09-01-2001, 12:31 PM
This is really great!Please post more soon!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!
~*~Megan~*~
Wild807(IM me anytime!!)

Jo/Blair_fan
09-01-2001, 01:22 PM
Continue soon this is so AWESOME

Swimfan85
09-01-2001, 02:16 PM
little did u know that there was gonna be trouble soon if you dont hurry up and post more soon...ill make a call to my agent and see if he can maybe hurry up wait nope that wont work seeing as how i dont have an agent yet(keyword) how bout my good friends brothers agent that works! no i dont know what i am rambleing on about because you left off at a EVIL place and aghh i have my own girl problems if ya dont hurry up and add more soon!!!

sue z q
09-01-2001, 02:49 PM
Okay, here's more!

Jinny went back over and sat on her bed. She figured she wouldn't change out of her pajamas. She'd be changing soon enough anyway... She looked around her room to see if there was anything she could or needed to do before Jared got there. Her eyes first took in the dead plant in front of her window. She'd made some effort to water it and everything, but it had just up and died on her. Not that she cared. She was looking around her room aimlessly when the shiny, new leather caught her eye and she glanced back at the Bible Amy had given her.

Small glimpses and snippets of that confrontation with Amy at the party came back to her. Deep down she knew Amy was right. She knew life was more than having sex, but change is a very hard thing to master. Looking at the Bible, she began to wonder about God. His purpose. His love. His even existence. What had He ever done for her? When she was crying at night all by herself, and no one heard her, what was He doing? Did He care? Did He even know? Was there any God at all? She had so many questions running through her mind. Amy had tried to tell her about the story of Christ, but she didn't know enough about it herself yet to make a point. She was a new Christian. But Amy's always so happy, Jinny thought. She's always praising God and thanking Him, even when her grandma died, and her little brother died of leukemia. That had been the most tragic thing Jinny had experienced, until her mother's death. She wondered how she had gotten through that. Amy had always given her a one word answer: God. Before she knew anything, she was just opening the book up hesitantly when she heard a knock on the door. She put the Bible down and went to let Jared in.

She opened the door and Jared walked in, giving her a quick kiss as he planted himself on the couch.
"Hey!" he said. "I'm glad you called. I didn't want to go to school anyway. Two tests...yuck."
"Yeah...I wasn't feeling good, so dad let me stay home."
"Oh? You sick or something?" he asked, turning on the T.V.
"No, just under the weather," was the only way she could put it.
"That's too bad. C'mon here, babe." She walked towards him and sat next to him. He put his arm around her and looked her in her eyes. He leaned in and kissed her passionately. He lied back as she gradually made her way on top of him. They remained there for quite a while, giving each other little kisses on the mouth, cheek, and neck. He was just reaching down Jinny's back to pull her shirt off, when a gust of male stormed in.

John Jr. ran in the house and slammed the door.
"I knew it!" he was yelling. He came in the living room and stopped when he saw Jinny and Jared on the couch.
"Jinny! What are you doing?!" he said, at a loss for words.
She got off Jared and walked over to him.
"John? What are you doing here?" she asked, in a slightly aggravated tone.
"It's nice to see you, too! I feel so welcomed now!" he said, angrily.
"John! What's going on? Where's Julie?"
"She kicked me out," he said, quietly, looking away from Jinny.
"She what?!"
"She kicked me out! Now everybody knows! John Exstead was kicked out by his wife on their second day of marriage! Are you happy?!"
"John, why'd she kick you out?"
Jared slowly got off the couch and tiptoed to Jinny's room. "I'll just let you two...talk."
John wouldn't say anything.
"John! What happened?" she asked, very annoyed at his intrusion.
"Well, we were talking and she was asking me if I had anything planned job-wise and making money and I told her I was gonna start police academy in the fall, and she got all upset that I wouldn't postpone that to work full-time to make more money, and I tried explaining everything to her, but she threw me out," he said wearily.
"She threw you out," Jinny repeated.
"Yes! She threw me out! Are you satisfied!?"
"John, nobodies against you! Look," she said, calming down, "maybe you should work full-time first and get together some money, then after a year, and you're on your feet again and the baby's born you can go to the academy."
He looked at her and shook his head. "I can't put off police academy. That pushes everything else back farther, and I can't afford that," he said, overwhelmed.
"Why not? One year of work isn't going to hurt you that much! Especially with a wife and kid on the way!"
"I know you're right," he grumbled. After a long silence he said, "I'd better call Julie." Jinny encouraged him and he went into his father's room to talk on the phone in there. Jinny went to her room to find Jared.
"Hey, babe. Is he okay?" he asked, not quite sure what that was all about.
"Yeah, everything's better now," she said, hoping saying things would make it so.
"Good." He got up and went to her, and taking her face in his hands he kissed her. She ran a few fingers through his hair. He smoothed his hands down her arm, ending up on her hands, and they walked over to her bed...

Later that morning, Jinny and Jared were lying on her bed. Jared was behind Jinny and had his arms around her.
"Hey," he started, "why don't we go somewhere."
"Where do you want to go?"
"I have some ideas," he said, mysteriously.
"Oh, really?"
"Yeah, c'mon," he said, getting up. She followed. She got dressed, got in his car, and headed out on one of Jared's ideas...

I hope ya like the next part! HeHeHe...

Divisionbabe05
09-01-2001, 04:48 PM
OMG I cant wait! this is awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
09-01-2001, 06:05 PM
this is awesome, please add more soon, cuz i love it!!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-01-2001, 06:12 PM
I love it this is AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

sue z q
09-01-2001, 06:55 PM
Okie, dokie, here's more!

He stopped and pulled up to a small bar out of the way of downtown San Fransisco.
"A bar? Are you crazy?! We're not eighteen!" she said, looking out her window at the dark place in front of her.
"Oh, yeah? Well, these say we are," he said, pulling out of his pocket two fake ID's.
"These'll never work," she said, defeated. "Don't get me wrong, I wish they would, but do we really look eighteen?"
"Sure we do!" he said, confidently. "We just have to act cool and sophisticated. Use big words a lot."
"Use big words?"
"Yeah! Just throw around epiphany and supercalifragilisticexpealidocious."
"Oh, man..." she said, shaking her head and laughing.
"C'mon, it'll be fun," he said, coaxing her. He squeezed her knee. "Please?" He made a puppy dog face.
"Okay, Rover, but if we get found out I won't be speaking to you."
"I guess I can risk that," he said, opening his door and getting out. Jinny took a deep breath, opened her door, and got out. She looked up the small and secluded building. "So, this is a bar," she thought. If only she knew the amount of time she would be spending in bars very soon. He took her hand and they walked in the bar, with their I.D.'s ready.

As soon as they walked in a large man with a badge stopped them and asked for their I.D.'s
Jared casually got out his and showed the man, as Jinny did the same. The officer looked at them suspiciously, but let them slide.
"All right," he said, after what seemed like an eternal period of time. They got their I.D.'s back and walked towards the bar, hand in hand.
"Scotch and soda," Jared said, smoothly.
"Vodka," Jinny said. Jared looked at her, with his eyebrows up.
"Vodka?" he repeated.
"Anything else is for babies," she said.
"Okay," he said, impressed. He turned back to the bartender. "Scratch that. I'll have what she's having."
"Coming right up," said the bartender, looking and winking at Jinny. Jared noticed it, but decided to ignore it.
"Isn't this fun?" Jared asked, turning to Jinny.
"Uh, huh," she said, surveying the room. It wasn't very crowded at all. Two couples were in the back, both engrossed in their current business: French kissing. Another couple was just walking out. "Looks like a happening place," she said, sarcastically.
"Well, I imagine it's hopping later at night," he said, also looking around.
The bar tender passed by them and handed them their drinks.
"Thanks," Jinny said at the guy. He nodded and as he set her drink down next to her hand he let his hand rub over hers. She withdrew her hand while he laughed to himself and walked away.
"What do you think his problem is?" asked Jinny, disgusted. Although, she couldn't help but notice his gorgeous blue eyes and his large, muscle-bound body, not to mention the anchor tattoo over his huge bicep muscle.
"He's weird," Jared said, glaring at the guy who was flirting with his girlfriend. ”Oh, well, let's not let him ruin this."
"Agreed," said Jinny, taking a gulp of her drink.

That whole morning they ended up drinking quite a lot. They laughed and giggled and proceeded into being the silliest they'd ever been. All they had to do was look at each other and they would fall on the floor laughing. They knew everyone was staring at them, but they didn't have the processes or interpretation skills to notice it. The bartender told them they shouldn't have any more, but when Jinny nearly punched the guy's lights out, he complied.

Around 2:00 that afternoon they were both beyond smashed, neither could talk or communicate with much success. Jared looked over at Jinny to ask what time it was, when he saw her eyes slowly shut and her body wobble a little. She was passing out and she had lost all muscle control. The alcohol had shut down so many of her devices and senses, she'd lost control to stay awake. All of a sudden she fell off the stool and onto the floor. It was actually a neat and clean fall, very smooth. She had slid off the chair and had glided nicely on her side. Jared panicked. He called the bar tender over.
"Hey! Hewlp! Bwar tender!" he said, the words were barely understandable but the bar tender came running over.
"What is it?' he asked. "Hey, where's that girl you were-"
Jared knew it was pointless trying to talk so he pointed at her limp body on the floor.
"Did she pass out?" the bar tender asked, making sure Jared hadn't thrown her or pushed her or something.
Jared shook his head, and he suddenly became terrified. What if they had to call a hospital? They would surely find out they were minors who'd been drinking in a bar. His father would be mad. He would be more than mad. He would probably kill him. Jared's head raced and he didn't want to leave Jinny, but at that moment he was far more concerned about himself than about her. He turned back to the bar tender.
"You...you watssh her," he sputtered. "I...I...haff to go." He ran out the door, wobbling quite a bit, got in his car and headed out on a swervy and dangerous ride.
The bar tender looked at Jinny. As he looked over her body he began to think sick and perverse thoughts. His clear blue eyes darted around the room. There were still two couples towards the back, but they didn't seem to notice anything but the other's tongue. The cop who'd been there hadn't come back from his lunch break yet, and he smiled an evil smile. He walked out from behind his counter and came up to Jinny. He lifted her up, looking around to make sure no one was watching, and took her out to the back of the bar, where his car was parked. He walked up to his car, opened the back seat and laid her down.

hehehehe....

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
09-01-2001, 07:22 PM
AHHH!!! SUSAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Is this revenge or sumthin? haha j/k

POST MORE SOON!!!!!!!

Swimfan85
09-01-2001, 08:36 PM
this is awesome add more!!!!

Divisionbabe05
09-01-2001, 09:03 PM
Holy Shiznit girl! You HAVE to add more NOW or I'm gonna die! I'm gonna kill that bartender, I'm gonna kill Jared...wait these arent real people...ok I'll just hafta kill u then...hehe.

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
09-01-2001, 09:35 PM
You are killing me!!!!!!!!!!!!! i gotta have more!!!!!!! i need more!!!!!!! more more more more more more more more more!!!!!!!!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-01-2001, 09:55 PM
This is the Best Ever dont leave me in suspence!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

sue z q
09-01-2001, 11:05 PM
You asked for it, so here goes!

Late that afternoon, around five, Casey and John were sitting in their living room, both very worried.
"She would have called or something!" Casey said, losing control.
"I know," said John Sr. Jinny usually called, but why would she have left in the first place? She was not feeling well, right? He began to wonder if she had lied about everything, and she'd had this planned for some time. Or maybe someone had broken in their house and taken her. He didn't want to know. He didn't want to even approach other possibilities.
"Dad, would you please do SOMETHING!" Casey said in desperation. What if someone had kidnapped her? Would he ever see his beloved sister again?
"I don't know what to do, Casey," his father said, admitting his helplessness.
"Call some cops on it! We can go out looking for her! Call Jared's, maybe she's there!" Casey said, getting an idea.
"She may be there. I'll go call." He got up, went to the phone, and dialed the Kilmores.
"Hello?" said the same sweet voice Jinny had heard that morning.
"Hi, this is Jinny's dad, is Jinny there?"
"No, she's not, actually I was getting ready to call you and ask if Jared was there. He left for school this morning, but hasn't come back yet. Also, Jinny did call before he left for school, but she just said it was about a homework assignment."
John Sr. knew his daughter too well. Homework assignment, his-
"Well, I'm going to go out looking for them, and in the meantime, I'm going to call some of my cop friends and we can do a search."
"I hope they're all right," said Jared's mom, in a quivery voice.
"Me, too."

Jinny opened her eyes and what she saw terrified her. She realized she was lying on a bed she didn't recognize, on her stomach and at that moment a naked man she didn't recognize (or at least remember) was on top of her and kissing her back and he had his sweaty hands and arms wrapped around and clutching her middle. She got a glimpse of an anchor tattoo, and her mind clicked. He was too busy to see that she'd woken up. She then realized all she had on was her underwear, and he'd just undone her bra. The man kissed up her back and around her neck and he turned her around so she faced him, underneath him. He looked into her now very open eyes.
"You're awake."

"What...happened?" was all she could manage to say.
"Let's just say we now have a mutual understanding. You don't tell anyone about me and I won't tell anyone you were at a bar illegally."
She started to remember him. That's right, he was the bar tender...
"You're the...bar tender, right?"
"Pleased to make your ever so welcomed acquaintance." He kissed her chest. "G-d, you have a beautiful body, how old are you anyway?" he said, not taking his eyes off her young, but experienced body.
"15," she said, quietly, not sure what to say or how to get out of there as fast as possible.
"You're kidding! 15?"
"Yup, 15..." her voice trailed off, then found purpose. "Look, can I just...leave?"
"H-ll, no," he said, pinning her down under him.
"Please?" she asked. "For gosh sakes, I'm only fifteen!"
He smiled a sick and twisted smile. "Mmmm...I love young, firm bodies." He made a dive for her mouth and was angered when his lips hit the pillow. She'd moved her head. "Oh, no you don't," he said, playfully. He actually thought this was a fun game of some sort.
"Please, just let me go!" she pleaded. She tried to sweet talk him. "Please, baby? Please, huh, honey? Just let me go, then maybe we can continue this some other time." Yeah, right, she thought.
"You're not going anywhere, little missy," he said, keeping her arms pinned down with his elbows and putting his hands on her face. He bent down and kissed her again. She pulled her head back away from him.
"You'd better stop doing that," he said, getting angry. "Remember I could get you in a lot of trouble."
"I could get YOU in a lot of trouble, too," she said, matching his tone.
"Hey! Don't get smart on me little girl! Who's gonna believe an underage drinking kid?" he sneered.
"There are certain blood tests I could take. It's very simple, actually. They get samples of your DNA and see if traces of it are in my bloodstream."
He got a scared look on his face then it contorted in a "how would you know" expression.
"My dad's a cop."
"Uh, oh," he said, letting up on his firm hold of her.
"Yeah, so you'd better let me go or my dad and the whole SFPD will be after you." Sometimes dad's being a cop could come in handy.
"Wait a minute," he said, smiling and remembering something. "We haven't done anything yet, just in case you didn't notice your underwear's still on. None of my DNA would be in your bloodstream." He pressed in on her harder than before.
"Hey! You're hurting me!" she said. Somehow that phrase reminded her of John.
He grinned a grin that made her fear him more than before. "Good." He kept his elbows jabbed in her arm while he used his hands to lift her face to his. He stuck his tongue out to go down her throat when she bit it with all her might.

Divisionbabe05
09-01-2001, 11:17 PM
LOL....So she bit him! LOL ok that was an ending to an old joke if anybody got that.....*The man said to the woman "I havent had a bite all day" So she bit him!* ok this is awesome...write more NOW!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Swimfan85
09-01-2001, 11:25 PM
awesome...like super duper...like omg...add more!

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
09-02-2001, 02:00 AM
SUSAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Add more ASAP!!!

sue z q
09-02-2001, 02:09 AM
Originally posted by a NaNcY FaNaTiC:
SUSAN!!!!!!!!!!!!!! Add more ASAP!!!

hehehehe...tomorrow, I'll post more tomorrow, even though I have about seven pages already written I'll torture you a little longer....hehehehe...gotta go to bed now. http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/yawn.gif ...eyes are shutting...sand man is approaching...Susan is asleep. Y'all have a good night now!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-02-2001, 11:40 AM
This is Awesome!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

LuvJinny4ever
09-02-2001, 11:45 AM
ok... when i get back from being out i want to see more, missy! lol.. jk.. but seriously.. this kicks major ass. http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

~*~jenn~*~

------------------
*~*the queen of controversy*~*

"Sometimes it seems like we're all living in, like, some kind of prison. And the crime is how much we hate ourselves. It's good to get really dressed up, once in a while. And admit the truth. That when you really look closely, people are so strange and so complicated that they're actually...beautiful. Possibly even me." ~Angela Chase, MSCL

"Hello, my name is Jenn, and I'm a Cookieoholic"

*i am going to marry hermana and our children will be named flannel and nylon. we will live happily ever after in the land of pajama pants.*

"I can be satisfied with heavy machinery. In fact, I kinda like the idea of being initmate with something that comes with a money back guarantee" ~Jinny

http://www.livejournal.com/users/nightdreamer/

sue z q
09-02-2001, 12:46 PM
Whoops! Double post! hehehehehe

[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 09-02-2001).]

sue z q
09-02-2001, 12:46 PM
Hey, peeps! I would normally be in church right now, but my whole family's sick (including myself http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif ) but anyway, here's a little more!

"Hey!" he said in pain. "That hurt!" He lifted one of his arms off her and put it over his mouth. His eyes watered up from the pain, which impaired his vision. All of a sudden he felt the hot body that had been beneath them not there anymore.

Jinny got out from under him and ran into the bathroom by mistake. Before running out the back door she grabbed the robe, hanging on the back of the bathroom door. She didn't want to be running around SF in her underwear. She threw the robe on with lightening speed, even though it was twice her size.
"Hey! Come back! I'm gonna get you!" he shouted, leaping off his bed, and running towards her. He grabbed a large shirt that was lying just off his bed and he threw it over his head. Just as Jinny went running to find a way out of this trap, he was catching up with her.

"Are you sure? You can't find them anywhere? You checked all their friends, teachers-"
"Yes, John, I'm telling you we turned this city upside down. We can't find them anywhere."
John Sr. drew a long and tired breath. He looked down at his worried son standing next to him.
"Well, I guess you tried. Thanks anyway," he said, hanging up.
"Nothing?" Casey asked, knowing the expression on his father's face.
"Nothing," he said, sadly. Just as they were going to walk back in the living room, the phone rang again.
John Sr. ran to it.
"Hello?" he asked, holding his breath.
"Hi, John?" said that same sweet female voice.
"Yes, who's this?"
"This is Linda, Jared's mom. Jared just came home."
"He did?" John asked, barely concealing his hopefulness that he might have some answers about Jinny's whereabouts.
"Yes, and he has something to tell us."

hehehehehehe, I'll have a more a little later. http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

Swimfan85
09-02-2001, 12:57 PM
this is awesome!!!!! please add more soon!!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-02-2001, 01:08 PM
this is the BEST EVER!!!!!!!!!!!!! Please Continue!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

Wild Child
09-02-2001, 01:58 PM
This is so awsome.PLEASE post more asap!

------------------
"You're born,you move on,you die,that's life."-Jo
Nancy McKeon is #1!!
~*~Megan~*~
Wild807(IM me anytime!!)

Jinny Girl
09-02-2001, 02:35 PM
Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! more more more more more more!!!!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

Divisionbabe05
09-02-2001, 03:14 PM
Awesome http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
09-02-2001, 04:37 PM
More! More! More!

P.S. I hope you and your family get better!

sue z q
09-02-2001, 05:42 PM
Thanks, Amy, I haven't been able to get on sooner cause we were waiting for our doctor to call back, but ANYWAY, here's more!

"Well?"
"He didn't go to school today. He went over to your house and he and Jinny went to a bar."
"Well, where is she now?!" yelled John Sr. in frustration and desperation.
"He's crying and really upset right now, but from what I can understand they went to a bar, she passed out, and he left."
"He just left?! She passed out, and the jerk just LEFT HER THERE?!!!!" he exploded.
"Hey, it was both of their decision to go to the bar. Don't blame this all on Jared," said Linda, raising her voice in defense of her son.
"Don't blame this all on Jared?!" he thundered. "I realize it was wrong for them to be in a bar in the first place, but-" Casey put a hand over his mouth. She'd gone to a bar? "He didn't have to LEAVE HER THERE!!!!"
"Well, it's obvious we're both upset, so-"
"Upset? You have NO reason to be upset, lady! Your kid's home! Mine's passed out in a bar somewhere or God only knows what could have happened to her since! I could...just...kill Jared right now!!!!!" he screamed.
"Look, I'm not going to talk to you while you're upset. I realize you-"
"Look, Linda. You're gonna play by my rules right now. When did Jared leave?" he asked, trying his very hardest to lower his voice.
"When did you leave, honey?" she asked Jared. John Sr. heard a mumbled whimper from far away the phone.
"He says they went to Frawley's Bar and she passed out around 2 or 2:30."
"Oh, my, G-d, she could be anywhere by now!"
"Do you need anything else, cause my son needs me now."
"Your son, sure as h-ll, needs you now. I'll bet if you'd been there for him a lot more we wouldn't be in this mess."
"I'm sure the same goes for you and your wife," she said simply, hanging up. She didn't know Jinny's mother was dead. He hung up slowly as Casey spoke.
"So, do we know where she is?" he asked, hopefully, with watery eyes.
"She passed out at Frawley's bar on Glenn St. between 2 and 2:30," he said, the cop in him coming to the surface. "Let's go over there and question the bartender. Maybe he saw something or knows something, or she might even be there still."
"Well, what are we waiting for?" Casey said, as he ran to the door. John Sr. followed his son out, grabbing his keys, which were on a small table on the way out.

Jinny was running as fast as her fifteen-year-old legs could carry her. She'd had to run down three flights of stairs to get out of the apartment building her assaulter had taken her to. She ran behind a corner and saw that it was an alley. She decided to stop and hide in there for a while to catch her breath. She didn't know where she was. She'd thought she knew everyplace in SF, but nothing was recognizable to her. And on top of everything that was going on, her head was pounding with one of the worst hangovers she'd ever experienced. She all of a sudden heard a man running towards the alley. She knew it was him. She heard the running sound stop and small footstep take its place. She heard someone turn the corner slowly and the person was breathing heavily.
She held her breath and flattened herself even more behind the big trash bin she was hiding behind. She heard the footsteps get closer and closer when all of a sudden-

http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif hehehehe

Divisionbabe05
09-02-2001, 06:36 PM
OMG I cant believe u just left me there! How could you? Ok Imma give ya a chance to mae up for it...the next post has ta be longer http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif I'm dyin here!

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

Jinny Girl
09-02-2001, 06:37 PM
U ARE KILLIN ME!!! More more more more more!

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
09-02-2001, 06:43 PM
you SOOOOOOOO did NOT just leave me there!!!!!! no no no no no, how could you/!??!!?! I need more!!!!!!!!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-02-2001, 07:01 PM
Dont leave me hanging there this is AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

sue z q
09-02-2001, 09:19 PM
Sorry, peeps, for leaving you hanging, but I can't stay on long, so here's a little more!

The man ran behind the trash bin and dove for her. She escaped him just barely and he picked himself up off the floor, holding his chest, he'd injured a rib.
"Come back! I'm going to get you!" he shouted.
Jinny didn't look back. She just ran for all her worth when she recognized something: it was the Anchorside Bar, the one right across from the ninth SFPD Division. Her father didn't work at that one, but at least she'd be safe in a police station. She didn't stop to think how she'd explain everything without getting in trouble, but she just ran on her impulse, inside the Division.

She ran inside the Division and just kept running in case he'd seen her go in. She went in the Inspectors' room where the Captain's office would be. All heads turned as the flash of Jinny went by them. They all stopped what they were doing when they saw the girl with the black robe go by. They shouted to her to stop, but somehow she couldn't stop running. Many tried to catch her in case she had a gun. They didn't know what she was going to do. Then she ran into the person she least expected to see. Just as she was running into a room to hide, a man was coming out and they collided.

The man took her arms and held her away from him to look at her.
"Jinny?"
She caught her breath and looked up at the man she'd run into.
"Pat?"

hehehe, more later!

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
09-02-2001, 09:31 PM
omg...mooooooooooore!!!!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-02-2001, 09:44 PM
This is extremely GOOD!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Swimfan85
09-02-2001, 10:09 PM
amazing oooooooooooooooooooo cant wait to find out what happens!

sue z q
09-02-2001, 10:18 PM
Okay, Amanda, I'm posting more earlier so you'd better hurry up and agree about me buying some tapes from you!!!!!

"Hey, what's going on? Why are you running? Is someone chasing you?" he asked.
She took a moment to breathe then nodded her head.
"Here, let's go in here." He took her hand and put his other arm around her back, and he lead her into an interrogation room where they wouldn't be disturbed.
She sat down, still shaking quite a bit and breathing hard.
Pat pulled up the chair on the other side of the desk up next to Jinny. He sat down, and put his hand over hers.
"Now, tell me what happened."
"All right," she said, taking a deep breath. She didn't know where to begin.
"Hey, c'mon, you can talk to me. You're shaking," he said, feeling the tremors in her hand. He put his hand behind her head and brought it to him gently. He kissed the side of her forehead. "It's okay, now. Just calm down. You're safe right here."
She looked at him. He looked like a new and changed man. Maybe that two weeks suspension had done him good. He looked somehow cleaner, nicer, the rough face had softened and his eyes had lost their wildness. They were friendly, loving, and comforting. She threw her arms around him as she felt the tears come. She's been so scared.
"It's okay, everything's okay. You're safe with me," he said, in a tone the gentlest she'd ever heard from him.
He stroked her hair and held her in his arms. She eventually pulled back and sat in her chair.
"Today...Jared and I went to a bar." Before he could say anything she put her hand up. "I know we shouldn't have...we're underage and all that...and I'm sorry I did, but anyway we got pretty drunk," she said, looking down at the table, ashamed, with her vision blurry because of the tears filling her eyes. She was just about to break down again when Pat put his hand over her hand again, and that gave her the strength and comfort she needed to go on.
"I think I must have passed out somewhere along the line because when I woke up...I was...in bed with...this guy...and he started chasing me when I got away." She put her hand over her face to cover up her crying and how ashamed and embarrassed she was about the whole mess. He put his arm around her back again and soothed her.
"Well, Jinny, what you did was wrong, but that man had no right to do that to you. I know it may be painful, but could you give us a description or would you know him if you saw him again, so we can catch him?"
"He was the bar tender at the bar."
"Oh? Well, that would really help us find him. What bar was it?"
Jinny tried to remember the sign out in front of the bar.
"I...I can't remember but I'd know it if I saw it again."
"Okay, we'll get some people on it." He looked at her worn face, the dark circles under her eyes, and he felt very sorry for her. Then he thought of something. "Wait, a minute, you said my brother Jared was with you, right?"
"Yeah," she said, nodding.
"Well, where'd he go? Did he leave before you passed out?"
"No, he was with me the whole time, from what I can remember."
"He probably panicked about being in a bar illegally when he saw you'd passed out and that someone might find out." Pat began to get angry. "The jerk, I can't believe he just left you there!"
The same thought ran through her mind. Why did he leave? He'd always talked about caring about her and loving her. She began to feel cheated and used. All he'd really loved about her was having sex. He couldn't have cared less about Jinny herself.
"Hey, I'm sorry he did that, Jinny. I would NEVER have left you," Pat said, looking in her eyes. She looked back in them. They were so sincere, she could trust them now. Before he'd been just like Jared, only wanting one thing from her.
"Pat, you've changed," she said, amazed.
"Yes, I have, Jinny," he said smiling. The smile was a wholesome one, a sincere one. "That suspension I got recently gave me a lot of time to think. Time to think about where my life was going, things I was doing I shouldn't have been, and I'm glad I ran into you, Jinny, because I really want to apologize for treating you the way I did."
"What?" she said, shocked. He really was a changed man.
"That time I took you up to my apartment and the other time when you were out with Jared and I came and we...well...you know. I'm really sorry. I was using you for my own sick pleasure, without any regards to you or your feelings or anything. I hope you can forgive me."
She just stared at him shocked.
"Well, do you?" he asked, hoping she would. He needed her forgiveness.
"Well, of course, I forgive you, but what happened? Why'd you change?"
"I saw my life going nowhere. I was hurting women and I drank too much, and I was basically hurting myself. I realized that when I had two weeks of nothing to do but think. I decided to start over. I came to this Division, got a new partner, and I really feel my life changing."
"Well, I'm glad you changed. I could really notice the difference."
"Good, I'm trying. Now, we need to call your dad and tell him you're all right. I'm sure he's worried about you."
"Oh, that's right," she said. He probably had the whole police force out on her. She was going to be in trouble...
"C'mon, let's call your dad," he said gently taking her hand and leading her to his desk's phone. They walked out of the interrogation room and over to his desk, not without some discreet stares from Pat's coworkers.
"Here," he said, picking up the phone and handing it to her. "Sit down," he said, offering his chair.
"Thanks." She sat down and dialed her home phone. There was no answer. "I don't think he's there," she said, not surprised. He was probably out looking for her.
"Maybe we can try his walky-talky."
"Okay," she said. Pat went into his Captain's office and asked for that number. Jinny meekly looked around the room at all the staring faces. Everyone quickly ducked their heads back down at their work when she looked at them.
Pat came out with the number. He dialed it in the phone then handed it to Jinny. She took it and waited.
"Hello?" came a distressed and desperate voice.
"Dad?"
"Jinny! Oh, my, G-d, it's her!" he yelled to Casey sitting next to him. "Jinny, you're all right? Where are you, we'll came pick you up. You're not hurt are you?"
"No, dad, I'm fine. I'm at the ninth Division, right across from the Anchorside Bar."
"Did you do something?" he asked. He couldn't imagine why she'd be at a police station.
"I'll explain when you get here," she said.
"Okay, I...I love you, Jinny."
"I love you, too, dad," she said, feeling tears well up in her eyes. "Bye." She put the phone down and started crying.
Pat hugged her and they waited for her father to come.

*eerie music plays* hehehehe....

Jinny Girl
09-02-2001, 10:25 PM
Ok You are killing me I MUST HAVE MORE! And to top that off I have snoop doggs song "Jin and Juice" stuck in my head and I cant take it anymore!!!!!! I NEED SOMETHING! Something like a nice fan fic. Like this nice fan fic so post more.

------------------
~Dana Jinny Exstead~

Well since Britt is a Jineddy (Jinny and Teddy) and Morganne is a Jinanybody (Jin and Anybody) I'm a JinMag, now you can figure that one out on your own.

*Me, Britt, and Morganne are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators... You know who you are!*

On April 24, 2008, Kaley and I are going to meet in LA and handcuff ourselves to Nancy McKeon and Jay Harrington, and you're not. Ahahaha!

Email or IM me at DaDanceGirl88@aol.com
And don't forget to visit my homepage, which I have brilliantly titled"Dana Jinny Exsteads Web Profile (http://www.hometown.aol.com/dadancegirl88)... At least I think thats the title...

"COME ON! SAY IT WITH ME!" *LOL!*

JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo
09-02-2001, 10:48 PM
OMG your killing me Susan!!!!! I need more!!!!! You can't do this to me!!! this should be illegal.......

FOL_lover
09-02-2001, 11:13 PM
Originally posted by JoJoJoJoJoJoJoJoJo:
OMG your killing me Susan!!!!! I need more!!!!! You can't do this to me!!! this should be illegal.......

hehe...in my world this is illegal!!! post more soon!!!

hockeychiC518
09-02-2001, 11:27 PM
Originally posted by FOL_lover:
hehe...in my world this is illegal!!! post more soon!!!

hhahah i know same here!!! ditto! ur breaking the law, now add more soon!

BlairW_1
09-02-2001, 11:47 PM
*sniffles* s'moa? pwease?

------------------
My mouth runs like the Energizer battery: It keeps going and going and going and going...

Visit my site, www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com! (http://www.danielles-teen-scene.cityslide.com)

Finished fanfics: "The Perfect Stranger in Peekskill", "Wounded Pride", "Love Conquers All: Jinny's Story", and "Blair Gets Hooked".

Fanfics in production:
"Blair's Secret", "The Healing Process: Magda's Story", "Second Chance on Love", and "Is That Your Final Answer?".

&lt;3 u, Jacob!

You're coming back angrily from a Sunday service because all of your family tried to convert you into a true Christian. Yeah, you've been going to church, but you just don't buy all this Holy, Holy stuff. You take a bite of your peanut-butter sandwich, which is your breakfast. During the process of angrily honking your horn at a slow milk-truck in front of you, with about 40,000 bumperstickers on it, a wad of peanut butter gets stuck in your throat. You start coughing, and the car swerves uncontrollably. You run into the milk-truck, and it turns over on top of you, spilling milk all through your windshield and flooding your car. You stay there, almost drowning in milk, until you vaguely hear sirens and muffled voices. They carefully pull you out of the car, and place you on the strecher. One of the last things you see are two bumper stickers on a twisted piece of metal left from the truck, side by side. One of them says, "Got Milk?" the other says, "Got God?" As you are being loaded into the ambulance, you use the last of your strength to give out one final cry of pain. You close your eyes in prayer, asking the Lord to forgive you of your sins, thanking him for sending his Son to die on the cross for you. Suddenly some of what the strange man up in the pulpit has been preaching clicks in your mind, and you start to weep. You feel your strength flowing from you, but you stay calm, still mouthing, "Thank you, Jesus." You calmly take your last breath, knowing that you've finally figured something out, you've given your life to Christ, and you're going to Heaven...

Okay, was that too dramatic? Hmm, dunno, but I felt the need to type it, I've been in a witnessing mood lately. ?I intend to take this board for Jesus, well, if not at least one person, and all you have to do is do just what the person did in the story, that might be a real scenario someday, all I can tell you is be prepared. Well, TJ will kill me for this signature, buh-byezies! :)

~:.-*-.:Danielle:.-*-.:~
aka- D!

Jo/Blair_fan
09-03-2001, 12:07 AM
This is the best ever you have to continue!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!

Divisionbabe05
09-03-2001, 01:18 AM
I seriously need more NOW! This is GREAT http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

sue z q
09-03-2001, 02:36 AM
I am sooooo sorry, peeps. We had to take my dad to the emergency room. He's all right, he just has a urinary tract infection and he's been having a fever....I know that's more than you needed to know...but that's why the delay. Here's more!

When John Sr. and his son, Casey burst through the doors of the SFPD's ninth Division, all eyes knew why they were there.
"Where is she, Amanda?" he asked, urgently to the first person he saw that he knew. She had been a secretary at his Division.
She pointed down to the Inspector's offices.
He thanked her then ran there. When he came in, he looked around for her, and when he saw her, particularly who she was with, he got so angry he stomped over to her. She was still in the arms of his ex-partner Pat Kilmore.

"Pat! How many times do I have to tell you to get away from my daughter!" He grabbed Jinny's arms and pulled her out of Pat's embrace and she stumbled back a foot.
"No, John, you don't understand-" Pat started.
"I understand PERFECTLY!" he yelled.
Casey ran to Jinny and hugged her as he started crying.
"No, she just came here, we haven't-"
"Oh, I'll just bet you haven't" he said, glaring at Pat.
"Please, John-"
"I'm going to get all the explanation I need from Jinny. C'mon, Jinny," he said, grabbing her hand and dragging her out the door with him. Casey followed behind, just happy he had his sister back.

On the way out, Jinny took one look back at Pat and her mouth quivered as tears brimmed in her eyes. She mouthed, "I'm sorry," as she was being yanked out. Pat mouthed, "I'm sorry, too," as his Captain came out and gestured with his finger for him to come in his office. Pat sighed and headed for the office.

More tomorrow. You like?

Hey, Amanda! See, I used your name in there, so will ya sell me tapes, now? Pwease? *flops on floor and proceeds to cry uncontrolably* PUH-LEASE?! I need my FOL, it's been so long... http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif


[This message has been edited by sue z q (edited 09-03-2001).]

hockeychiC518
09-03-2001, 10:06 AM
this is awesome, i need more!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! ya great stuff

Jo/Blair_fan
09-03-2001, 10:26 AM
This is the GREATEST EVER!!!!!!!!!

sue z q
09-03-2001, 12:44 PM
Here's more!

At the Exstead home, after a deathly silent car ride, John Sr. pointed at the couch for Jinny to sit down in. She obeyed. He got himself comfortable in his easy chair and sent Casey to his room.
"So, explain," he said, not sure whether to be sympathetic or strict.
"Okay, Jared came over today and we were stupid and went to a bar and before you start in on me, I'm sorry, it'll never happen again, just let me finish." Her father nodded for her to continue. "So, at the bar I must have passed out and when I woke up," she began to cry. "There was this guy..." she couldn't find the words.
He tried to help her out. "Hurting you?" he asked, becoming more sympathetic.
"Well, in a way, yes, he was...on top of me...and-"
"Oh," he said, getting what had happened.
"And I got away and I ran and I found the police station and I ran into Pat. It wasn't his fault, dad, please, believe me, he had nothing to do with this," she said, defending him, hoping he wouldn't get in any trouble over this. He nodded, realizing his mistake.
"And I explained everything to him, and he's going to put some people on it, to find the guy. He was the bar tender at the bar we were at."
"Frawley's Bar?" he asked.
She suddenly remembered the sign. "Yes," she said, surprised. "How'd you know?" she asked, confused.
"Jared's mom called me. He came home about five and was upset I guess and he told us where you two went."
Jinny remembered Jared, she was going to have to have a little talk with him... Jinny began to cry harder and she put her hands over her face.
"I'm sorry, dad," she said, in a muffled and ashamed voice. His heart went out to her. After all she was his little girl, no matter how grown up she acted. He felt sorry for her, he couldn't imagine what it must be like to lose your mother at such a vulnerable age. He got up from his chair and sat down next to her on the couch. He put his arm around her back and his show of love made her cry even more. She felt so unworthy, so guilty, so low. He tried to quiet her crying.
"Shhh, it's okay. You're home now. We're all here for you." His voice trailed off and he kissed her hair as she slowly let her head drop onto his lap. He ran his fingers through her hair and patted her head as she, overcome with fatigue, drifted to sleep.

In the middle of the night Casey walked out of his room, becasue he hadn't heard anyone go to their room or go to bed. He walked quietly out into the living room and saw his siter and father. She was lying on the couch with her head resting on their father's lap, while John Sr. had rested his head back on the couch. They were both sound asleep. Casey saw that everyone was okay and he went back to bed.

In the morning, John Sr.'s eyes opened right at 7:30, just like they always did. He stretched out his arms when he realized Jinny was still asleep. He stroked her hair some more and wondered what to do or say when she woke up. His wife had always handled the discipline area. She seemed to know exactly what to do in every situation. He'd always been the sympathetic one, the one who'd let his kids off easy. He now realized the pitfalls of that. With his wife gone the kids had only had his discipline, which wasn't much, and look where they were now. He tried to think of ways to punish her that would help her and not hurt her, some way that would not make her angry with him, but would still teach her a lesson. He figured she was already sorry and had promised not to do it again, so he decided not to punish her, she'd already taken care of that. And once again, one of his kids went without being punished for doing something wrong. Just then, Jinny's eyes slowly opened. She lifted her head up from her dad's lap and her hair was in her face. Her father chuckled a little when he saw the mop of black hair hanging in her way. She laughed too as she threw it out of face. She looked at her dad. Neither knew what to say. He just put an arm around her shoulder, and she laid her head back on his arm.
"What do you want to do today?" she asked.
"Well, it's a Tuesday, so I have to go to work."
"Can't you take a day off for a change? You must have years of sick leave you haven't used."
"Yeah, I do have a lot of time, but-"
"Please? We can go do something together, you, me, and Casey? A movie? Miniture golf?" she asked, trying to think of things.
"No, it's a Tuesday, I have to go to work and you have to go to school."
"What?" she asked. "School? After everything that's been going on?"
"Yes, school, after everything's that been going on," he repeated, with finality. "Busy hands are-"
"Happy hands," she finished, laughing at the stupid saying.
"Hey, it's true!" he said.
"Yeah, whatever, dad."
Casey came walking out of his room and into the living room.
"Hey, Cas," she said, looking at her brother who was all ready for school.
"Hey, Jin," he smiled. "It's good to have you home. I missed you."
"WE missed you," John Sr. corrected.
She smiled. "Well, it's good to be home."
"You going to school today?" Casey asked.
Before Jinny could answer, John Sr. spoke up. "Yes, she is." She smirked.
"Dad, I'm tired, though," she pleaded.
"You shouldn't have been at a bar in the first place. None of this would have happened if you'd stayed home." He felt proud for sticking up and holding to his first decision. Normally all his kids had to do was beg and plead and he would give in.
"Oh, all right," she grumbled, getting up and going to her room.
"I'm going to take a shower first, k?"
"Okay, if you're a little late, you're a little late, but you're not missing school."
She grumbled some more as she took a shower and got dressed for school

That day, at school, Jinny wondered if Jared would be there. She was already loading herself with ammunition to throw his way when she saw him. How could he have left her? Did he want to continue the relationship because she'd had it with him.
As Jinny went from her second to third period class, she watched as a guy turned his head facing the other way than her and ducked and began to run past her. She grabbed his arm as he spun around facing her.
"Oh, Jinny! What a pleasant surprise!" he said, shaking, putting on a phony smile.
"Don't play games with me, Jared. (LOL, that made me think of Jo, don't play games with me, Roy!) How could you have left me! Are you THAT self-centered?! Do you care anything about me?"
He took her hand. "Let's talk in here." All the other kids in the halls laughed at them. He took her inside the boy's bathroom.

...hehehehe...

FOL_lover
09-03-2001, 12:57 PM
i need MORE!!! please, please, please?!!!

------------------
You are a horrible little person!-Dorothy Zbornak
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
im me anytime at honeybunny600 or divisiongrl01

WildChildJinny
09-03-2001, 02:13 PM
OH, Susan, I'm DYING here! MORE NOW! (Please!)

------------------
*!*Caitlin*!*
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
IM Address: Bixbabe926
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
In the words of Cyndi Lauper: Girls just want to have fun. What's the point of planning for the future? I want the most out of today!-Jinny Exstead.
-----------------------

Divisionbabe05
09-03-2001, 03:25 PM
OMG this is AWESOME http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif I need more NOW hehe

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

sue z q
09-03-2001, 03:28 PM
I'm bored and have nothing else better to do, so here's a little more!

In the bathroom, one guy was standing in front of one of the urinals. When they came in, he turned around to see if it was one of his friends.
He quickly fastened his pants when he saw Jinny and looked at them sheepishly, like he'd done something wrong.
"Do you mind!?" Jared said, annoyed at the guy.
"Oh, sure," he mumbled, grabbing his backpack and running out. After he was out, he felt stupid, he hadn't done anything wrong.
"Look, I'm sorry, Jinny. I shouldn't have left you. You're absolutely right. Now, let's kiss and make-up," he said, with a grin. He started to put his arms around her and his lips aimed for her mouth, when she stopped him.
"No, that's all you want me for! To be your whore! I'm not going to do that to myself. I deserve a lot more than that."
Jared got angry. She was right about what he wanted, but he still wanted it. "You think you're going to find another boyfriend right off the bat?! You're not! Everyone at this school knows your reputation! You'll never get a decent guy! You're lucky to have a boyfriend at all! Even if my reasons aren't that great!"
She glared at him. He was right, though. What decent, self-respecting guy would go out with her? She only attracted the wrong kinds of guys. She began to believe his lies. She wasn't worth anything, she'd never get a nice guy...
Jared ran a hand through his hair. "Look, Jinny, you know I'm right. So let's just enjoy this mutual understanding we have here."
"What mutual understanding?"
"You have a steady boyfriend, while I get what I need."
"Oh, and just what do you need?" she asked.
"As if you didn't know..." He put a hand behind her head and his other hand on her lower back. He pulled her to him and kissed her. She reluctantly kissed back. Their relationship had its faults, but it was better than nothing, right? She wasn't so sure. Why couldn't he be like Pat? So nice and kind and thoughtful... She knew she didn't stand a chance with him now. His changed side of him would know that a twenty something year old man couldn't go out with a fifteen year old girl. But she did know she'd gained a friend in him, even it wasn't as close a friend as she'd like...
Jared stepped back and they parted lips.
"So...we still on?" he asked.
She looked at him with hurt eyes, how could he have done that to her.
"No."

Jo/Blair_fan
09-03-2001, 03:37 PM
Please continue this is AWESOME!!!!!!!!!!!!!
http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif This is the best!!!!!!!! you are makeing me go crazy by not continueing http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/frown.gif

[This message has been edited by Jo/Blair_fan (edited 09-03-2001).]

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
09-03-2001, 03:57 PM
This is sooo good Susan! But I think you're tryin' to make me look bad by posting 100 times in the amount of time I post 1 section in mine! LOL j/k. http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

Divisionbabe05
09-03-2001, 04:46 PM
Great http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/smile.gif

------------------
I am a Jineddy! A Jineddy is a person who wants Jinny and Teddy to be together! Morganne is a Jinanybody and a Carby, but thats ER...Dana just happens to be a JinMag, which is a lil strange, but o well...its interesting!

*People* Isnt that the craziest word u ever done heard? *LOL*

*Me, Morganne, and Dana are self appointed message board bad girls...we rebel against self appointed moderators...You know who you are!*

sue z q
09-03-2001, 05:27 PM
Glad you're liking it! Here's more!

"What? I just told you-"
"I know what you told me, and I'm not going to believe it. I know I can do a lot better than you," she said, as she began to walk out.
"Hey, Jin, your decision, but you know just as well that I do that no nice guy is going to waste his time on a slut like you."
She turned around, facing him, and glared. She didn't know what to say. She just turned back to the door and walked out.

She felt crummy. She'd just lost a boyfriend who'd hurt her beyond repair, she'd been thoroughly insulted and hung out to dry. Third period had started already and she decided to just go home. She couldn't go to class after that. She felt her eyes fill with tears as she made the long trek home. As she walked she had one thing in her mind. She had to get a drink. Her body was almost shaking from the desire and need. She imagined opening the bottle and letting it numb everything. Letting it flow through every vein, every muscle would relax, every sense would be dulled, every emotion would just go away, and she would feel nothing, and it would be wonderful.

When she got home she ran straight to her room and to her her bottom dresser droor. She was angry to find nothing there, she'd used up her stash. She began to get desperate and it was at that moment she realized she was addicted. She NEEDED alcohol. Her body felt like it was going to die without it. She could even feel her hands shaking because of the lack of it. She ran to her father's room where his stash was in that box labeled, "Extra Blankets." She ripped it open and found several bottles of wine, champagne, beer, whiskey, and Vodka. She grabbed the first thing, a bottle of Vodka, and nearly broke the top of the bottle with how intensely and hard she was pulling on the cap. It popped open and Jinny brought the bottle to her mouth with as much speed as she had in her. She took one after another big gulps of it, till she'd finished half the bottle. She stopped to catch her breath, put the body of the bottle to her forehead to cool her down, then brought it back to her mouth. She drank the whole bottle and passed out from the combination of the alcohol, yesterday's events, and general fatigue. She fell on her side on her father's room's floor.

Casey came walking in from school that afternoon and went to his room and put down his backpack. He called for Jinny. She was always home before him.
"Jinny? Jinny!" he called, wondering why she wasn't answering. He hoped nothing had happened. He walked in her room and saw that it was empty. He then went into his father's room and found her lying on the floor.
"Jinny! OMG! Jinny! Wake up!" he cried over and over again as he shook her limp body. She moved her hand to her mouth to wipe it when she woke up and saw Casey standing over her with a worried look on his face.
"Jinny?" he said, a little quieter, seeing that she was awake.
"Hey, Cas, so what's new?"
"Jinny! What happened? Are you all right?" He then noticed the empty bottle of Vodka next to her hand. "Were you drinking?" he asked, knowing the answer. She didn't respond. She just tried to sit up straight and she rubbed her forehead.
"I am getting so sick of this...this....stuff!" he screamed. He grabbed the bottle and threw it. It hit his dad's desk and broke on the floor. His body was shaking and he started crying as he covered his face with his hands.
"Why do you all have to drink?!" he cried, helplessly. His family's addictions not only affected them.
"Hey, Cas, calm down," she said. She put a hand on her dad's bed to help herself up and she walked over to him, wobbling a bit. She started to hug him but he did something he'd never done before. He pushed her away.
"No! Don't!" He ran to his room and she ran after him. He closed his door and she heard him crying in his pillow.
She immediately felt bad. She knew her drinking was causing herself pain and bringing her own destruction, but she couldn't bear it when it hurt someone else. She decided to just go to her room and rest.

I'll have daddy coming home next and some more stuff, so stay tuned! You like?

FOL_lover
09-03-2001, 06:28 PM
i like very much, continue PLEASE!!!!

------------------
You are a horrible little person!-Dorothy Zbornak
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
im me anytime at honeybunny600 or divisiongrl01

a NaNcY FaNaTiC
09-03-2001, 06:55 PM
Of course I like!!

iwannabeanExstead/McKeon
09-03-2001, 07:41 PM
LIKE!?!?! LIKE!?!?! WUT KIND OF QUESTION IS DAT!?!?!(LMAO) OMG, i cant Blieve u jus left a gurl hangin like dat!!!!! jus post MORE soon!! or there WILL be trouble

lol, i crak myself up

ttyl, lylas n lylab, http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/wave.gif

------------------
~Jamie M. AKA Jinny Exstead

yaw might remember me as NancyMcKeonsnum1fan4life
on here

please visit muh site at: Jamie's fan site for the BEST actress in the world, Nancy McKeon!!! (http://www.jamies-nancy-mckeon-site.cityslide.com/contents/contents.cfm/780316)

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
please e-mail or IM me at:
Jamiegirl2006@aol.com
WishiniwasNancyM@aol.com
NancyMcKeonfan4L@aol.com
or NancyMcKeonfan2001@yahoo.com

Jo/Blair_fan
09-03-2001, 08:04 PM
This is AWESOME post soon

sue z q
09-03-2001, 08:05 PM
hehehe, here's more!

That night, John Sr. came home to an unusually quiet house. Casey was in his room doing his homework and Jinny was in her room resting. He had brought home a pizza and they all sat around the dinner table.
Casey was picking off the olives from his pizza when the kids' father spoke up.
"So, Jinny, how was school today?"
"Good," she said, hoping he wouldn't find out she had missed everything but first and second period.
"Casey, what about you? How was school?"
Casey looked up, then he looked over at Jinny, with a hurt look.
"Fine," he said, eventually. He looked back down at his pizza, which he was carefully picking apart all the parts he didn't want from.
"Some girl kissed me today," he said, disgusted.
John Sr. threw his hands in the air. "Well! It's about time! I was wondering when you'd get around to girls! Seems like John started right when he came out of the womb! Remember that family picnic, oh, I guess you guys weren't here yet, that's right, but anyway, he was two and he was running around and playing and the adults are talking and what do we know, next time we look out the window at the kids, he had grabbed some girl and they were kissing! It was the funniest sight I ever saw!" He laughed.
"I didn't kiss her, she kissed me!" cried Casey.
"What happened?" asked Jinny, quite interested in her brother's first kiss.
"We were on the playground for recess and Margie," he made a grossed out face when he said her name, "came up to me, grabbed my face and kissed me! And it was on the lips too!" He grabbed a napkin and was wiping his lips.
"Oh, Casey," said his father. "One of these days you won't be able to stand it anymore without some female all over ya."
"Dad, that's gross," he said, taking a small bite if his pizza.
"How old are you again?"
"12."
"Twelve? Sheesh, boy, hurry up! Margie's waiting!" he said, as he slapped his knee and proceeded to guffaw.
He took a big bite of his piece of pizza. He then noticed Casey was avoiding eye contact with Jinny and he also noticed how uncomfortable they looked around each other. Jinny was hoping Casey wouldn't tell their dad about her little episode that afternoon.
"Is there something going on between you two?" he asked, suspiciously.
"No," Jinny said quickly. She looked in Casey's eyes with a "don't tell" look and he looked back down at his pizza.
"You sure?" John Sr. asked, but Casey's answer was interrupted by a phone call. "I'll get it," he said, getting up.
"Hello?"
"Hello, is Jinny's father there?"
"Yes, this him." He wondered what she'd done now.
"Hi, my name is Kitty Saron and I'm Jinny's English teacher. Jinny hasn't been at school, or at least my class, for two days, and no one has called to excuse the absences. I only call to see if she's all right and also because my English final is tomorrow and she's missed these past two days in which we've been studying for it."
"Oh, well, Jinny will be there tomorrow, ready for your final, thank you for calling, bye," he said, abruptly and almost slamming the phone down. "Jinny!"

hehehehe...

iwannabeanExstead/McKeon
09-03-2001, 08:13 PM
OMG, u did it 2 me again!!!! UGH!! o well, i ges ill hav 2 wait *puppy dog eyes* can hurry up n post? puh-puh-puh-pwease

like i said earlier, I CRACK MYSELF UP!!!

ttyl, lylas n lylab, buhbye

------------------
~Jamie M. AKA Jinny Exstead

yaw might remember me as NancyMcKeonsnum1fan4life
on here

please visit muh site at: Jamie's fan site for the BEST actress in the world, Nancy McKeon!!! (http://www.jamies-nancy-mckeon-site.cityslide.com/contents/contents.cfm/780316)

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~
please e-mail or IM me at:
Jamiegirl2006@aol.com
WishiniwasNancyM@aol.com
NancyMcKeonfan4L@aol.com
or NancyMcKeonfan2001@yahoo.com

Jo/Blair_fan
09-03-2001, 09:15 PM
This is the BEST !!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! http://www.sitcomsonline.com/ubb/biggrin.gif

sue z q
09-03-2001, 09:27 PM
Okay, here goes!

"What?" she called from the dining room.
"Are you sure your day at school was good because I just heard you weren't even there," he said, angrily, coming in the dining room.
"Oh, yeah, I forgot to tell you I came home a little early."
"A little early? And just how early is a little early?" he asked, sitting down.
"Oh, about, ten," she said quietly.
"Ten?!" he said, standing up. "Well, why'd you even bother?!"
"No, dad, let me explain!"
"All right," he said, sometimes wondering if he was too lenient. "Explain."
"I ran into Jared between second and third and we fought and I knew I wouldn't have been any good in my other classes, so I came home."
"You knew you needed a drink in other words," Casey said, speaking up and looking at her with painful eyes.
"Casey-" started Jinny.
"Whoa, what's this about a drink?" John Sr. asked. He hadn't seen her drunk for quite a while.
"Okay, I admit it, I was upset, so I had a drink."
"What did you drink?" he asked.
"Some of your Vodka."
"Vodka?! Jinny, that's hard stuff! I'm surprised you're still standing!" he said, slightly in awe.
"Tell him how much you drank, Jinny," Casey said, gaining strength in his voice she hadn't heard from him before.
"I drank a...whole...bottle," she mumbled very quietly.
"YOU DRANK A WHOLE BOTTLE?!!!!!" he thundered. He stood up and looked at her with huge eyes.
"Yes."
"What did you need to drink a whole bottle of MY Vodka for?" he asked, shocked and completely surprised she wasn't dead from alcohol poisoning by now.
"I was upset!"
"About what?" he asked, trying to get to the bottom of this.
"Jared and I...broke up today." She looked away from the two staring faces at her.
"Well, it's about time!" John Sr. said, somewhat relieved.
"What?" she asked. She didn't know he didn't like Jared.
"Well, after yesterday am I supposed to be putting you two back together?" he said, sarcastically.
"Yeah, right," she said, understanding.
"Jinny, I want to have a talk with you, privately," he said, looking at Casey.
"Okay, I'll go." Sometimes he envied all the attention Jinny got. Once they heard Casey's door closed, John Sr. started in.

"Jinny, the things you've been doing have to stop. You can't be missing school, getting drunk, and basically throwing your life away." Why did his words remind her of Amy? "Jinny, I know part of what's happened is my fault." She looked in his eyes. How could her actions be his fault? "I know I should have been more strict with you and set more ground rules down, and your freedom gave you the opportunities to get in these messes. Jinny, I'm going to do something I've never done to you before, not because you didn't deserve it, but because I didn't have the heart. Jinny girl, I'm grounding you for a month."
She started to say, "But, dad-"
"No," he said, raising up a hand. "I realize a month is a long time, but it's for many things. It's for not coming home at twelve from that party a while ago, it's for going to a bar, it's for skipping school today, and for gettin drunk on my liquor."
"So, just what am I grounded from?" she asked, realizing she wasn't going to be able to talk him out of this one.
"Uhhh...well, that means you can't go to any parties, no T.V., just do your homework and stuff...Yeah, that's pretty much it."
"Phone?" she asked, hopefully.
"Yes, I guess you can have phone calls, but no later than nine o'clock."
She mumbled an expletive. What was the point of even giving phone privileges if you couldn't talk after nine o'clock?
"Okay?" he asked. She nodded. "Now, if you're good and this works out, everything will be back to normal after a month. Please, Jinny, don't make me have to punish you even more. I don't want to, I REALLY don't," he said, sincerely. He hated this part of being a parent. It broke his heart to see his daughter upset because of him.
"Okay," she said, knowing he was right. But it might be a nice change and vacation after all, for things to slow down, to get back to normal. Ha! Normal, she wasn't sure what that even was anymore.
"Please, don't be mad at me, Jin." He put his hand to her cheek.
"I'm not," she said, smiling at him.
"Good, that's a relief." He stood up, bent down, and kissed her forehead. Just then the phone rang. He went over to it and answered it.
"Hello?...Oh, there is....Yeah, I guess I can....Be there right a way." He hung up. "Jinny, I have to go out, a grocery store near here is being robbed. Please be good, I'll be back as soon as I can, but no promises." And without any further conversation he ran out the house, into his car, and she heard his siren go off.

She got up with a sigh and looked at the clock, it was only seven, she had two hours to make a call. But who would she call? She couldn't call her boyfriend, she didn't have one. She couldn't call her best friend, because she'd lost her, too. Or so she thought, anyway. She thought about calling John, but what on earth would she call him? (I know, I know...bad joke) She did wonder how he was doing and without anything else to do anyway, she decided to call him. She found his number written on a piece of paper next to the phone and dialed it.
"Hello?" came her brother's voice. It sounded very sober, very solemn, very serious.
"John? It's Jinny."
"Oh, hi, Jin," he said, sadly.
"John, is something wrong?"
"Well, uhhh...yes...look...can I call you back?"
"Well, yeah, but dad won't let me use the phone after nine, don't ask, so-"
"Oh, well then I guess we might as well tell you now. Calling an hour later isn't going to change anything." His voice sounded tired and weary.
"Tell me what?" Had they divorced already? she thought.
"Jinny, the baby died."